the Emperour of Ger:

the king of France

a [...]enge thy Country and my Bloud

Tamerlane

Scanderbeg

The true Effigies of Count Nicolaj Serini Generalissimo of the Christian Army in Hungary:

A NEW SURVEY OF THE Turkish Empire HISTORY AND GOVERNMENT COMPLEATED.

Being an exact and absolute Disco­very of what is worthy of Know­ledge, or any way satisfactory to Cu­riosity in that mighty Nation.

With several Brass Pieces, lively expressing the most eminent Personages concerned in this Subject.

Nec sinas Turcos equitare inultos
Te Duce Caesar.
Horat. Od. 2.

London, Printed by J. Best. for John Williams, at the sign of the Crown in St. Pauls Church-yard, MDCLXIV.

TO THE READER.

THIS Rationale or Account of the Turkish Empire, like the Subject it treats of, from dis­persed and scattered pieces of Travel and Observation, is now arrived to a compleat Consistency in this entire Frame and Composure, and looks like the Portraicture and becoming propor­tionate Resemblance of that most noble and potent STATE.

And perhaps this Work and Endeavour was due and reserved to this juncture of its Greatness, as wherein the power and force of this Monarch doth so pressingly and im­portunately urge our consideration and se­rious reflections upon the Effects thereof; And as he draws nearer to us, so in reason he should appear in larger and fuller Dimen­sions, then the dangerless apprehensions of [Page]former times have measured him out to our Curiosity.

It is confest, that the joynt stock of those famed Writers, who have engaged in this design, will ne're tantamount to the sum of this Treatise, (wherein are some things notwithstanding altogether rare and novel) but such is the disjoyned, unredu­ced variety thereof, besides the brevity and incompetence, as to particulars, unless all of them be consulted, that never any plena­ry satisfaction was yet given the world: As therefore in the Politicks, Dominions that lye compact and united to one another, though smaller, are preferred to richer and vaster Territories, which are eloigned & far distanced, for that the former can presently succour and relieve its fellows (as in the case of France and Spain;) by so much may this Essay presume of a Favourable Recep­tion; and for that the one part doth now illustrate and set forth the other, and each supplies the whole, with every thing requi­site in this Government, by an easie and di­rect methodical conveyance, quite different from the projection of the former Draught, for the better cluing and manuduction of the Reader.

[Page]And this being the first adventure this way, we have further Reason to hope, that the ingenious will readily approve it, con­sidering in this busie world what use there is to be made of Time, and how much la­bour and purveyance is saved in revolving so many Authors, as inquisitive men, resol­ved upon the pursuit of this story, must o­therwise have recourse to.

It was said ingeniously by Martial upon the Discomfitures of Pompey in so many places and different Countries:

—Jacere
Uno non potuit tanta ruina loco.

And I may more fitly say of the Glories of this Monarchy,

—Jacere
Debuit haud multis Gloria tanta locis.

As it is thus reassembled from its divided pieces, in the manner of a resurrection, we trust it hath put on perfection, and with that immortality; that is to say, as long as the Turkish Name and Nation shall endure.

VALE.
H. M.

The CONTENTS.

  • Chap. I. THe Life of Mahomet the Impostor and Founder of this Empire.
  • Chap. II. An epitomy of the lives of His Successors the Caliphs, Sultans and Emperors of the Ottoman Familie.
  • Chap. III. The Extent of their Dominion.
  • Chap. IV. Their Militia.
  • Chap. V. Their Government Civil and Ecclesiastical
  • Chap. VI. Their Religion.
  • Chap. VII. The Seraglio or Court of the Grand Seignior.
  • Chap. VIII. The common Customs and Manner of the Turks:
  • [Page] Chap. IX. Of the afflictions of Captives and Chri­stians under the Turks.
  • Chap. X. A Dispute between a Roman Catholick and a Turk, with several Prophesies concerning the Turks.
  • Chap. XI. A brief view of the Tartars.
  • Chap. XII. The Character of Tamerlane and Scander­beg those two great terrors to the Turk
  • Chap. XIII. The modern History of the Turks, with the siege of Newhausel.
  • Chap. XIV. The late expedition of the noble Ge­neral Count Serini.
  • Chap. XV. The interest of all the Princes in Chri­stendom upon the account of Policy and Religion in a War with the Turks.
  • Chap. XVI. An exact Chronology of the successes of the Christians formerly obtained against them.

A NEW SVRVEY OF THE Turkish Empire COMPLEATED.

CHAP. I. Of the Life of Mahomet the Impostor and Foun­der of this Empire, with the succeeding Ca­lyphs.

LIttle reason hath the world to ad­mire at the impiety of men, how execrable soever, when it shall be fully informed of the most blas­phemous designs of this vile and lewd Deceiver, who by his prosperous and thriving delusions and abominations, hath gi­ven encouragement to succeeding and very mo­dern times to practice and imitate his wicked ex­ample. [Page 2]Such a Miscellany of absurdities in mo­ral and religious concernments could indeed hardly have been imagined to have found any re­ception among rational creatures; but such was the force of his bold Atheism, and his boasted fa­miliarity with the Deity, and the pleasing insinua­tions of his sensual and material Paradise, how incongruously soever confounded in his Institu­tions, besides the fine novelty thereof to a Pagan people, that without very much ado this Impo­stor quickly planted his opinions so strong, that they have taken such root and spread so univer­sally, that one whole half of the habitable world to this day adheres to his doctrine.

Mahomets extractionMost Writers accord that Mahomet, which name in the Arabick signifie, Indignation or Fu­ry, was the son of Adalla a Merchant in Mecca, a City in Arabia Faelix; but Jathrib an obscure Village there, is named for his extraction. His mother Hemina a Jew, and himself in Anno Dom. 571. born Posthumus, though others say he was deprived of both his Parents at two years old, when a poor woman that laboured for her living bred him up; others say it was his Uncle; at sixteen years of age he became a Merchants Bond-man, his name Abdalmutalif; his Master pleased with his wit and dexterity, made him his Factor: He dead, Mahomet being then twenty five years old, married his Mistris, and until the thirty eighth year of his age he industriously followed his trade of merchandize, avoiding no personal travel (as well in the King­doms of Egypt, Syria and Persia, as elsewhere) [Page 3]where profit might arise. Being then satisfied with wealth, and given to ease, he began to think on higher things, whereof in his travels he had not been negligent, having been curious to understand the Religion of the Jews and Chri­stians; which compared with the Idolatry where­in he was originally trained thirty years, did work in him assurance that Paganism was the way of ignorance, but to whether of those to incline, he stood doubtful. At last falling in company with two Christian Artificers inhabi­tants in Mecca, by conversation with them (who read the Old and New Testament unto him, for himself was unlettered) he preferred Christia­nism, and seemed of opinion, that thereby only a man might attain unto salvation, and accord­ingly he framed his life, which bred admiration in them that knew him, and gave him a greater reputation then he did expect.

But this hasty spring was quickly blasted; for the Devil taking advantage by this his esteem, en­flamed his heart with pride, which wrought in him a desire to be taken for a Prophet, thinking all other attributes of Religion and sanctity to be but vile and base:Mahomet aspires to the name of a P [...] phet. To aspire unto that opi­nion he embraced a solitary life, retiring to a Cave in the Mountains, where he lived free from the ordinary conversation of men; repaired sel­dom to his own home, and his speeches (mixt with gravity and holiness, teaching good life, and beating down Idolatry) moved, not onely such as saw him to admire, but the rest also (that heard by other mens ears) held him to be a [Page 4]Saint. To increase this opinion of sanctimony, of the falling sickness (wherewith he was afflict­ed) he made good use;Mahomet troubled with the Falling sickness. for he gave it out (when he fell into his fits incident to that disease) that he conferred with the Angel Gabriel, by whom the pleasure of God was revealed unto him, and that his trance proceeded through the weakness of his earthly Carcase, that was astonished at the Divine presence of the Heavenly Ambassa­dour. To pass by the vulgar story of his pedi­gree.

Grown now famous, he thought it necessary to divulge into the world some works in wri­ting, whereby his name might encrease; His best help was a Jew Scribe, whom for want of a better Scholar he entertained; but shortly af­ter, his Master the Devil (the Church of Christ then labouring with the sickness of many Here­sies) procured the acquaintance of a Christian called Sergius born in Alexandria, by profession a Monk, and by infection a Nestorian, witty, e­loquent and learned, who (having mist of some Ecclesiastical preferment which in his opinion he had deserved) full of despight and revenge,The Monk Sergius his Coadjutor in a devillish discontent, (having fled out of Sy­ria into the house of Mahomets Master) sought as well to raise a scandal upon the Christian Re­ligion, as upon the professors thereof; the rea­diest way to kindle this fire, he found to be Ma­homet; who (as is already said) had won some extraordinary opinion of sanctity. After some conference between them, the Jew for insuffi­ciency was discharged. Sergius being fully in­formed [Page 5]how Mahomet had hitherto proceeded, made him to understand how weakly and grosly he had erred in fundamental points necessary for the advancement of a new Religion;His dam­nable ad­vice. and cun­ningly shewed him, not only the means how to smooth his past errors without scandal, but to compose a new Treatise, collected out of the Old and New Testament, united into some com­mon principles with devised additions of his own, to bring Christians, Jews, and Gentiles under one profession, that should give credit to his Doctrine, and humour the hearers; which being divulged amongst the Idolatrous people (who were easily caught) spread the poyson it contained over all the Arabies; but the wiser sort fearing (as they had cause) that the setling of a new Religion, might also draw with it a new form of Government, opposed themselves against it, calling Mahomet an Impostor, repro­ving his hypocrisie, and taxing his sensuality and drunkenness (of both which he was guilty) and sent to apprehend him; whereof Mahomet from some of his friends in Mecca having notice, left his Cave and fled to the Desarts; Sergius in the mean time sounding in the ears of the people his parts and piety (the sixteenth of July 622. from which flight the Turks begin their com­putation of Hegyrathi) unto whom divers No­velists resorted;The He­gyra. as also such as the Estates had banished for approving his late coyned trash: This swarm of Wasps being stirred, nothing but revenge could ease their hearts; Mahomet wil­lingly taking the advantage there offered, en­larged [Page 6]his thoughts, holding it now, less difficil for him to gain a Kingdom, then the title of a Prophet, which he had obtained.

To make a smooth way to his enterprize, by under-hand means, he exasperated the heady Novelists (whereof there were many of wealth and estimation) to be sensible of their banishment, and to repair their wrongs by force; himself accounted unto them Revelations, which assured him that God was displeased with the Meccans, for the rigorous prosecuting him and his Sectaries; that God willed to chastise their Tyranny: of victory he was assured: and whosoever of them dyed in that holy War, his soul should presently ascend to Heaven: with these and such like motives, the giddy people encouraged and seduced, elected Mahomet to be their chief, who (ordaining Officers and Captains, and receiving an Oath of fidelity as well from them as from their troops) marched to the City of Medina, Mahomet takes Me­dina. and though repulsed at first, (yet after a field fight with the said enemy, at a place called Bedez, often mentioned in the Alcoran, where he had the Victory) took it by force, the cause of his quarrel being pretended against the Jews Synagogue, which he converted into a Temple for his own abominations: This first good fortune wrought the effect he desired; for instantly by his Army he was saluted Cali­pha, which interpreted, is King; and because his creation happened upon a Friday, that day was ordained by him to be their Sabboth.

Takes Mecca.His next conquest was the City of Mecca, where [Page 7]he triumphed in the blood of his Neighbour Citizens, which was not spared; and proclaim­ed death to all those that did not embrace his Doctrine.

The Princes and great men in Arabia (opposite unto him) assembled all their forces;Opposed by the Nobles o [...] Arabia. Mahomet being too weak, was overthrown, wounded, and fled to Mecca; yet in the end (the war continu­ing) he prevailed, and reduced the three Ara­bies under his subjection. Grown great and glo­rious with his Victories, (at that time the Em­peror of Constantinople, and King of Persia being men of weak and tame Spirits,) and assisted with the Saracens, who had been deceived and abu­sed of their pay by Heraclius the Emperor, as also by Julian the Apostate, (for Mahomets ap­pearance was signalized with the contemporary raign of that miscreant) he invaded their Domi­nions, and with a conquering sword triumphed over Syria, the City of Jerusalem, His conquests. the Kingdom of Mesopotamia and Persia, the great City of Babylon, with other Eastern Provinces; of all which, as of the Arabies, he stiled himself King. Being now grown elder by his inordinate life, in the state of his body then in years, which exceeded not sixty seven, full of glory, as well in regard of his large Empire, as in opinion of sanctity in being esteemed a Prophet,And re­tirement. and weary with war, with a fained holiness, he retired to Mecca, the Metropolis of his new Empire (un­der which mask he intended to take his ease) se­questred himself from publique affairs, com­mitting the Government of his estate to the [Page 8]Lieutenants, and within three years following, which was in Anno Dom. 631. the sixtieth year of his Age, and the tenth of his reign he died; but others say in the seventieth of his age, and the twenty third of his impostures, and that he died frantick:Mahomet dies. Upon his death-bed he commen­ded unto his principal Commanders, the care and use of his fantastical Law, assuring them that it was agreeable to the Will of God, and that so long as they and their posterity should hold and maintain it, they should flourish. His dead body being kept four dayes in expectation of a resur­rection, which he promised to perform in three, grown full of stench and putrefaction, was carried by his successors, who preten­ded to be his Caliphs or Vicar Generals, to Medina, where it yet continues, but not drawn up to the roof of the Chappel by a Load-stone, as is vulgarly fabled.

This false Prophet and usurping Prince, pre­tended paternally to discend from the Patriarch Abraham by his eldest Son Ismael, Mahomet pretends discent from A­braham. and to avoid the infamy of an unlawful bed, he affirmed that Ismael was the Son of Sara, not of the Bond-woman Agar, whereupon the Arabians (which is the undoubted name of that people) are by some writers (of Ismael) called Ismaelites, and by others (of Agar) Agarens; And (of Sara) Sarazens, but in this latter time they are distin­guished by the name of Arabians, Moors, and Mahometans; the first is proper only to those which inhabit in Arabia: the Moors are the Progeny of such Arabians as after their Con­quests [Page 9]seated themselves in that part of Africa: the Mahometans is the general name of all Na­tions that profess Mahomet, as Turks, Tartars, Persians, &c.

Of the successors of Mahomet until the year of our Lord 673. the writers vary in opinion, both in name and number of the Caliphs, and in the years of their reigns: the reason that begat their errors proceeded from the dissention that happened (about the succession) amongst Ma­homets Kins-men, evermore Anti-Caliphs start­ing up with pretending Titles in opposition to him that had the Diadem; whereof some were murthered and others deposed, so as the writers either out of ignorance (not able to discern the truth, or wilfully partial) have erred. Not­withstanding their civil tumults they kept Ma­homets Dominions, and inherited his fortunes, for every of them added somewhat to his Mo­narchy, whereby they became fearful to the world, and potent in Asia, Africa, and Eu­rope.

The fourth Caliph (agreed upon by Histori­ographers) was called Aozman or Azman, Hus­band to Mahomets Daughter, who perceiving (that in this upstart Religion) Schisms and di­versities of opinions began to rise, by the help of his Wifes Mother recovered Mahomets papers wherein his Law was written, which with some additions of his own he caused to be digested into one volume, containing four books, di­vided into 124. Chapters, and called it the Al­ [...]oran; that is to say, the Collection of Precepts: [Page 10]the Original whereof they feign to be written in a Table which is kept in heaven, and the Co­py of it brought to Mahomet by the Angel Ga­briel, by his mistake, say the Persians, but for Mahomets vertue, approved by God.

A Book so highly reverenced by the Mahome­tans, that they write upon the Cover of it,The e­steem of the Al­coran. Let none touch this but he that is clean; Command­ing expresly upon pain of death, that that book, and that only, should be received as Canonical, through his Dominions. The whole body of it is but an Exposition and gloss on these eight Commandements.

1. Every one ought to believe that God is a great God, and one only God, and Mahomet is his Pro­phet. They hold Abraham to be the Friend of God;Their o­pinion concern­ing Christ. Moses the Messenger of God; and Christ the Breath of God, whom they deny to be con­ceived by the Holy Ghost, affirming that the Virgin Mary grew with child of him by smel­ling to a Rose, and was delivered of him at her breasts. They deny the mystery of the Trinity, but punish such as speak against Christ; whose Religion was not (say they) taken away, but mended by Mahomet. And he who in his pilgri­mage to Mecca, doth not coming or going, visit the Sepulchre of Christ, is reputed not to have merited, or bettered himself any thing by his journey.

2. Every man must marry to increase the Secta­ries of Mahomet. Four Wives he allowed to eve­ry man, and as many Concubines as he will, be­tween whom the Husband setteth no difference, [Page 11]either in affection or apparel, but that his Wives only can enjoy his Sabbaths benevolence. The women are not admitted in the time of their lives to come into their Churches; nor after death to Paradise.

3. Every one must give of his wealth' to the poor. Hence you shall have some buy slaves, and then manumit them; buy birds and then let them flie. They use commonly to free Priso­ners, release Bond-slaves, build caves or lodg­ings in the wayes for the relief of Passengers, re­pair bridges, and men High-ways.

4. Every one must make his prayers five times a day. When they pray they turn their bodies toward Mecca, but their faces sometimes one way, sometimes another way, believing that Mahomet shall come behind them, being at their devotions. And those which cannot come, must when they hear the voice of the Cryars, fall down in the place where they are, do their de­votions, and kiss the ground thrice.

5. Every man must keep a Lent one month in a year. This Lent is called Ramazan, in which they suppose the Alcoran was given unto Maho­met by the Angel Gabriel. This fast is onely in­tended in the day time, the law giving leave to frolick it in the night, as they best please, so they abstain from Wine and Swines flesh.

Turks un­natural to their pa­rents.6. Be obedient to thy Parents. Which Law is the most neglected of any in all the Alcoran: never any children being so unnatural as the Turkish.

7. Thou shall not kill. And this they keep in­violated among themselves, but the poor Chri­stians [Page 12]are sure to feel the smart of their fury. And as if by this law the actual shedding of blood onely were prohibited, they have invented pu­nishment for their offenders, worse then death it self.

8. Do unto others, as thou would be done unto thy self. To those that keep these Laws he pro­miseth Paradise,The Turks Paradise. a place of all delights, adorned with flowery fields, watered with Chrystal­line Rivers, beautified with trees of Gold; under whose cool shade they shall spend their time with amorous Virgins, whose mansion shall not be far distant. The men shall never exceed the age of thirty, nor the women of fifteen; and those to have their virginities renewed as fast as lost. he taught too, that at the end of the world, all men that professed any such Religion, should go into Paradise; the Jews under the Banner of Moses; the Christians under the Ban­ner of Christ; and the Saracens under the Ban­ner of Mahomet. They compel no man there­fore to abjure the faith in which he was born, but commend and approve secretly such as they find zealous and constant in their own Religion; yet hold it an especial honour to have daily new Pro­selytes, they incite them by hope of freedom and preferment, which with many are motive [...] too much prevailing.

The opinions which they hold concerning the end of the world, are very ridiculous; a [...] that at the winding of a horn,Their ab­surd con­ceit of dooms­day. not all flesh only, but the Angels themselves shall die, that the earth with an Earth-quake shall be kneeded to­gether [Page 13]like a lump of Dough; that a second blast of the same horn shall after forty dayes re­store all again; that Cain shall be Captain or Ring-leader of the damned, who shall have the countenance of Dogs and swine; that they shall pass over the bridge of Justice, laden with their sins in satchels; that the great sinners shall fall into Hell, the lesser into Purgatory onely; with a thousand of the like fopperies, which it is needless to add here, considering that the Al­coran it self is now extent in English, and every one that lists may read it.

I need not engage further in an account of his Doctrine, and pretended successors. But having shown you the Original and Author of this Do­minion, and how gained, and by what art en­larged into that bulk, and by force wrested from other Princes, (Mahomet pretending for his in­j [...]rious invasions, the directions of God, who seeing his Law delivered by Moses and Christ to have been despised, because of the weak assertion thereof, would have them planted now by the Sword) we will next see by what means they are yet kept and maintained, and are like to be in­creased, namely by power, and the same military Maximes. Imperium iisdem Artibus facile retine­tur quibus acquiritur.

CHAP. II. The Successors of Mahomet, from the Na­tion of the Turks, continued to this present in the Ottoman Family.

HAving partly touched before some of the preceeding Caliphs, whose Catalogue hath been most imperfectly delivered, we come now to those his successors in this Nation of the Turks, whose better and invincible fortune hath preserved their memory, and given the world a dreadful series of those Mahumetan Poten­tates, who although they be not Caliphs, nomine, the Mufti executing the sacerdotal part of that dignity; yet are they so great by their Imperial power, and the subordination of the Preistly to his arbitrary commands, and alone pleasure.

The world heard not of this Slip, and branch of that Miscreant Religion, till the fury of the Eastern Tartars had dispossessed them of their worthless habitations in Tur­comania, and at such time also as the Persi­ans had recovered themselves from the op­pressing Arms of Tangrolipix, and their Cousin Turks, a remainder of whom, under Sultan Aladin, yet maintained a kind of vagrant Re­gality about Iconium, and those parts of Asia the less; whilst those accessional vagabonds under their Captain Solyman, the Chief of [Page 15]their Tribe arrived and obtained quarters, from their Countrymen, to repose their wearied and wretched Familes, who finding themselves pent up in the narrowness of that precarious Territory: for the Christians of the Greek Empire in Asia, had stood with their arms in their hands to defend invasions some good while before, their Captain Solyman disigned an enlargement over the River Euphrates, in which attempting to pass to the other shore, and disdaining to return to his former seat, he was carried away by the violence of the stream and drowned therein; to the great loss and greif of his followers.

He left behind him three Sons, but the Turks not then so nicely observant of Pri­mogeniture, passing by the eldest, preferred Ertogrul, of whose courage and martial dis­position they had early experience. He by his own enterprises and assistance given to the said Sultan Aladin, so confirmed himself in that parcel of Land given and augmented to him, that he was dignified and known by the name of Ertogrul Beg, or Lord Ertogrul, which Title very aged, he left to his Son Osman or Otto­man, his youngest of three, whom the Tribe substituted in his Fathers place, from the same considerations with the former, about the year, 1300.

This OTTOMAN, who is taken for the Founder of this Empire, was the first of the Turks, that quarrelled with the Christians, [Page 16](for which reason it may be supposed that Ori­ginal glory is attributed to him) by seizing several of the Neighbour Castles, as namely that of Cara Ciasar, and afterwards others, as well by force as fraud, until those frequent ex­ploits had rendred him rightly suspect to the Greek Emperours, whose Innovations in Re­ligion, and persecutions thereupon, divisions and unnatural feuds, the Grand-Father, Fa­ther and Sons, supplanted one another, to the renversment of that once Mighty State, opened a way to the mean and despicable Armes of this rude Shepherd, even into the heart of the Empire.

For besides other lesser Skirmishes with the Christians and the Turks of Nice, (neer to which, at Neapoly, he erected the seat of his new Kingdom, having gained the most part of Phrygia, the greater Misia, and Bythinia, and caused himself to be called Sultan, after the death of Aladin of Iconium, in whom failed the Zelzuccian line, and whom he ac­knowledged as supreme,) he besieged Prusa, and there fought a great battel with the Con­federate Christian Princes, in the confines of Phrygia and Bythinia, and after a long fight, obtained of them a bloody Victory; and so curbed that City by building Castles to keep them in, and block up the passages, that a while before he died, in the year 1327. It was rendred to his Son Orchanes, and made the Royal Seat of the Ottoman Kings, where in 1328. he dyed of the Gout, aged sixty nine [Page 17]years, and was buried, a Monument of him remaining to this day.

ORCHANES his Son succeeded him, who had one onely Brother named Aladin, the peaceable enjoyer of a private life (for until the time of Bajazet the first, it was not the custome to murder their brethren) this Orchanes had managed the Kingdom two years before his Fathers death, and there­fore was the more expert in those Arts by which his Father had enlarged his Dominions. He encountred with the Greek Emperour Andronicus at Philochrene, where it was a drawn Battel, thereafter he surprized Nice, regayned from him by the Greeks; by strong hand he carried Nicomedia, as his Captains took in the Castle of Abydos, in the Sreights of the Hellespent, whence they had a fair and easie prospect into Europe, as he did Callipo­lis upon the other same shore, now one of the Arsenals and chiefest Ports in those Seas: and which gave him firm footing in Europe, which Orchanes at the advice of Solyman his Son, who conquered it, peopled with Sa­razens out of the County of Carasina. In the year 1359. died Orchanes, aged almost eighty years, with grief at the death of his said Son Solyman, who was killed with a fall from his Horse as he was a Hawking, leaving his Son Amurath to extend his new acquests, further into Thracia and Servia.

[Page 18] AMƲRATH a very politique and Mar­tial Prince, at the very entrance of his Raign, Surprized Adrianople, and made the Greeks, who regarded not the loss of Calipolis, to bethink themselves of the danger of these en­croachments. He was the first that began the order of the Janizaries, by taking Christian Children from their Parents, and trayning them up in the Mahumetan Laws and Manners, makes Leagues and Allyances with the Asian Potentates to secure his designes upon Europe, as to cherish the divisions among the Greeks, he did aid and assist the Emperour Cantacu­zenus against John Palaeologus the third, in the year [...] he invaded Servia, and took Nyssa the Metropolis thereof, and imposed a great Tribute upon the Country. Returning thence he carried his victorious arms against Aladin, King of Caramania, his Son in Law, by whom he had been provoked in his absence, and in a great Battel overthrew him, not­withstanding afterwards he restored him to his Kingdom upon conditions of homage. From hence he came back again to Bulgaria, which he over-ran, and in a Mortal Battel slew and overcame Lazarus the Despot of Servia, in the fatal plains of Cossova, where he himself proudly surveying the carriage of the field, was stabed in the belly by a wounded Christian Souldier named Miles Cob­belitz, who staggering to approach him, was by his own command admitted to his person; [Page 19]since which time no Ambassador is suffered to come before the Grand Seignior, unless his arms be guarded by one on each side. This hap­pened in the year 1390. in the 31. year of his reign. He was interred at Prusa with his Pre­decessors.

BAJAZET, sirnamed Gilderun or Light­ning, for his fierce and sudden violence of na­ture, having strangled his only brother Jacup Zelebi (so that he was the introducer of this most inhumane practise) succeeded his Father Amurath, and vanquished and subdued Mark the Prince of Bulgaria, as he did also Lazarus the new Despot of Servia and spoyled Valachia, making the Vayvod thereof his Tributary. In Asia he tyrannized over the Mahometan Prin­ces, the successors of Aladin, and in arrogance besieged Constantinople twice, but in vain. He subdued Thessaly and Phoci, defeated Sigismond King of Hungary at Nicopolis, assisted by an Army of French and Burgundians with a terrible slaughter; so that the Turkish Power was first dreadful by his Puiffance. He again vanquished the stubborn Aladin of Caramania with his Kingdom, and the great Cities of Amasia and Sebastia: in fine, uncivilly treating the Ambas­sadors of Tamerlane, sent in behalf of the poor Princes of Asia, he was by him neer Sebastia, after a most bloody dispute overcome and ta­ken prisoner, and put into an iron Cage, car­ried about for Tamerlane's Horse-block, until with impatience at his two years slavery, he [Page 20]broke out his brains against the grates, in the year 1399.

This overthrow so blasted the greatness of the Ottoman Family, that it was hudled up in a general confusion betwixt the interests and claims of Bajazet's Sons. Solyman his eldest Son possessed himself of his Conquests in Europe, and seated at Adrianople, Mahomet his younger at Amasia, and defended his Asiatick Provinces against the invasion of the Tartars; some petty Princes whereof had those assigned to them by Tamerlane. In conclusion, Musa the second bro­ther released out of his Captivity, with his Fathers dead body, by the assistance of Maho­met, destroyed Solyman, and seized himself of his Kingdom; of which not long after, Maho­met dispossessed Musa and strangled him, and united the whole entire Dominion under him­self. He was but 15 years old when he began to reign, yet such was his prudence and prowess, that he restored this collapsed Empire in a few years. He died in 1422. and was buried at Pra­sa neer his Father Bajazet, who hath a sumptu­ous Monument in that City.

AMƲRATH, now the second, being sent for to Adrianople, was there by the Bashaws, ac­cording to the appointment of Mahomet, ad­vanced to the Throne. His first work was the suppression of a counterfeit Mustapha the son of Bajazet, whom he caused to be strangled. He next won Thessalonica, with the greatest part of Atolia and Achaia, and at the same time pra­ctised [Page 21]foully upon the King of Epirus, the Father of Scanderbeg by poyson, as tyrannically upon the petty Princes of Asia; whence he converted his Army against the Despot of Servia, whom he vallalized, but invaded Transylvania with loss; whereupon by much intreaty he obtained peace of Ʋliadslaus King of Hungary, who breaking his faith so solemnly given, and invading Amurath, engaged in a prosperous War with the Caraman King in Asia, was by Amurath recalled thus into Europe, most miserably defeated at Varna, and there slain. The remainder of his long reign was spent in vexation at the successes of Scanderbeg, whom with all his power he was not able to reduce, whereupon he retired to a Monastery, and with grief he died, leaving the Government to his Son Mahomet.

MAHOMET was a perfect Athiest, of no Faith or Religion, murdered his Brethren, subdued Mentesia, and took Constantinople on the 29. of May 1453. and thereby put an end to the Greek Empire, and caused himself to be stiled Emperor. To omit the known story of his Concubine Irene, we must pass with him to the siege of Belgrade in Hungary, whence he was forced to rise with great loss and dishonour, having been himself dangerously wounded, afterwards he practised upon the Princes of Valachia, and brought a horrible devastation on the Country, and designed the like Treachery upon Scanderbeg, but by him [Page 22]worsted before Croja; nevertheless he gain­ed Sordea from the Venetians after a vain and bloody siege by Treatie and Composition. He attempted and staggered the Persian King also: In vain likewise he besieged Rhodes, and invaded Italy; as his purposes against the Cara­manian King were disappointed by his death, not without suspicion of poyson, 1481. He was buried at Constantinople.

BAJAZET, his Son succeeded him, and first managed a War against his brother Zemes, who flying to Rhodes, and thence sent to Rome was poysoned by Pope Alexander the sixth, bribed thereunto by Bajazet. He prepared for an expedition to Hungary, but durst not pro­secute it, the effect speeding it self to his great loss upon Valachia and Transylvania, with more indifferent fortune he combated Caitheius the Sultan of Egypt, but finally vanquished the Caramanian King, and united that Kingdom to his own. He quarrelled the Venetians, and took and lost several places: The end as the beginning of his reign, was disquieted with the unnatural disloyaltie of his Sons, Cocutus, Acho­mates and Selymus, at whose instance he was at last poysoned by a Jew his Physician, in the year, 1512.

SELTMƲS began his reign, not only with the death of his Father, but the murder of his brother Corcutus, and five of his brother Acho­met's [Page 23]Sons, makes war against Hysmael the Per­sian Sophy, with whom he had a signal encoun­ter beyond Euphrates; but such was the equal fortune of the day, that Selymus content to have coped personally with that renowned and dread­ful Potentate, retreated back to Constantinople, whence he threatned Hungary, but the force and fury of his Army fell upon Campson Gaurus and Tomombeus, Sultans of the Mamaluke Em­pire, whom he overthrew in two fatal battels at Singa, and in the City of Grand Cairo, which with Egypt and Syria were annexed to his Do­minions. In his return hence, as he was medi­tating an useful expedition into Hungary, being seized by a canker in his back, he breathed out his revengeful soul in the year 1520.

SOLYMAN his only Son (not so strange, considering his Father was a most Martial Prince) succeeded to the Throne; in whose reign this great Empire rose to its highest pinnacle and culmination of Glory. He was sirnamed the Magnificent for the nobleness of his Acts: He first conquered the Isle of Rhodes, defeated King Lewis of Hungary, and slew him at Mo­haez, and besieged Vienna, but in vain. In fine, this was the potent Monarch that conquered Hungary, took Buda Strigonum, Alba Regalis, in pretence of the right of King John and his Orphant elected by the Hungarian Nobility a­gainst the due title of Ferdinand. He likewise threatned Italy with his Fleets, and aided the [Page 24] French King by them against Charles the Fifth, as he likewise combated the Persian Kings, Hys­mael and Tamas: He besieged Malta by his Ge­neral Mustapha, but was there worsted. Towards the latter end of his reign he was enjealoused by his Paramour Recotane against the Noble Prince Mustapha, his eldest Son by another wo­man, to make way for her children, and Musta­pha strangled, as Solyman was upon a pretended Expedition against the Persians. In his seventh and last expedition into Hungary he died, at the siege of Zigerh, 1566. having made Hungary a Province of Turkie. Selymus having met his Fathers Corps about Belgrade (having been pri­vily advertised of his death by Mahomet Bassa, who had concealed it from the Janizaries, as is usual in that Government, to avoid the mutiny of the Janizaries) was there saluted Emperor, but not admitted to the Seraglio at his return to Constantinople, till he had given them a large Donative. He was a Prince no way like his Fa­ther, but given to excess and debauchery, which made him willing to make peace with the Em­peror of Germany and the Persians; notwith­standing by his Captains he gained Cyprus from the Venetians, as he lost the famous battel of Lepanto to Don John of Austria. Toward the end of his reign he subdued Moldavia and Vala­chia more absolutely to the Turkish subjection, as he also reduced the Kingdom of Tunis, and the strong Castle of Guletta, taken from Barba­rossa by Charles the fifth 42 years before. He died at the 51 year of his age, spent with wine [Page 21]and women, and in the year of the Incarnation 1574.

AMƲRATH the third succeeded him, having caused his five Brethren to be strangled in his sight: He was a Prince not vicious as his Father, but given to peace, and addicted to a quiet life, and managed his Arms as his Father had done before him, by Lieutenants, who were famous men in their times, as Sinan, Fer­hates Mustapha, and Osnan Bassa the first and last of whom, sorely plagued the Persians, against whom Amurath was provoked by a dream and vision, and took from them the Province of Media, now called Sirvan, a great part of the greater Armenia, and the Regal City of Tauris after two or three dismal encounters; they confirmed likewise the Crim-Tartar in a surer obedience to the Ottoman Family. The same Sinan waged a fierce War in Hungary, took Raab and other Towns, but they were all reco­vered again, and he after many grand atchieve­ments shamefully driven to flie out of Hungary, by Sigismund Prince of Transylvania, since which time until this day, the Turks power was never formidable in Europe. Amurath died in the year 1595. having raigned 21. years.

MAHOMET the third, his eldest Son succeeded him, commencing his reign with the bloody Massacre of 18. of his Brethren, and ten of his Fathers Wives and Concubines [Page 22]thought to be impregnate with Posthume is­sue, that so he might make sure work. He was dreaded before his assumption to the Crown, to have been of a fierce and untractable nature, but he proved a meer swine; for he was memo­rable for nothing of military concernment, but his personal appearance in Hungary with 200000 men, where he took Agria, and was present at the battel of Keresture in 1596. the second of his reign, out of which field he run in the beginning of the Fight, and would never en­dure to hear of an engagement again; something was done by his Captains in Hungary, but as much was done against them, and things conti­nued there in statu quo to his death, which hap­ned by his unweildy Fat, under which he could not stand; in the year 1603.

ACHMAT his Son, a stripling succeeded him, a Prince proud and imperious, yet no way Martial: he had some Piques with the Persian who threatned him hard, and made him glad to urge a peace with Rodolphus the Emperor, be­ing also perplexed with his Rebels in Asia. Like his Predecessors he was engaged in a Valachian and Moldavian War, which he finished with vi­ctory, taking the Princes Alexander, Bougdan and Coresky Prisoners, the latter of whom made a great bustle in the Ottoman Court, by his escape out of prison. This Sultan Achmat was much given to women, and with too frequent use of them died young, at the age of 30. years in 1617.

[Page 23]As to his Sons and Successors, having spoken of them in the modern History of the Turks hereto adjoyned, this is their brief Character: Mustapha the Brother German of Achmat ap­pointed by him, because of the minority of his Sons, to the Government, was a bookish Phi­losophical man, and bred in the fear of death all his dayes. Osman, Achmat's Son, who de­throned him, a Prince of 16. years of age, was a very forward active Prince: he quarrelled with the Poles, and perceiving in that War the sloath and cowardliness of the Janizaries, by which he came off with dishonour, by the advice of Derlavir the grand Visier, an experienced ho­nest man, and a great Captain on the Asian side, intended the extirpation of them, and the ere­ction of a new Militia; which design being sented, was the cause of both their deaths, Os­man being strangled in prison, and the Visier cut in pieces, by the tumultuous mutinies of those Bands.

MƲSTAPHA was re-inthroned, but was the same man, and again deposed by the same Janizaries; and Sultan Morat, the brother of Achmat established. He was as warlike a Prince as his brother or any of his Progenitors, for he recovered Bagdat, taken by the Persians during these changes at Constantinople, and there in prosecution of his Brothers intentions, de­signed the perdition of those Janizaries, but [Page 24]dying there, they escaped the punishment due to such Rebels as embrue their hands in their Princes blood. Osman was wont to say, That he was no Emperor, but a Pay-master to a company of Droans, meaning those Souldiers. Ibrahim his Brother and Successor, was nothing like him in courage, however he bravadoed the Venetians, and began a War there for one of his Women, a more honourable cause being not like to en­gage him. And what his Son Mahomet will prove must be lest to his appearance in person this Campania: but if he be like his Visier, as they say he is in most things, he is most justly to be dreaded.

CHAP. III. The Extent and Dominion of his Empire.

The Pre­face. TƲrky owes so much to its barbarous power and greatness, that it is almost bankrupt in its renown and glory, while the Christian world debar'd of any free and unjealousied con­verse, or wanting the advantage thereof by the rudeness, ignorance, and vast depopulations of the respective Provinces of this spacious Monar­chy do conclude and gaze upon it as a Monster, spreading and winding his pernicious bulk upon the face of Europe, more by a brute impulse and sudden violent effort, then by the conduct and directions of true reason and policy, which by a just and exact disquisition of their atcheive­ments and conquests,Our mis­takes con­cerning Turkish Govern­ment. will be found of the best extraction from the truest refined wisdom, and to relish of that pure and genuine intellect, which in the free-born world is reported and credited to have descended upon, and blest this Tract and Regions, however our vicious and depraved sense, perplexed with the Matchivilian Intri­gues of Government, doth falsly conceive of it is exotick simplicity, and of their Prowess as the forced result of their Savage and ferally Ra­pinous disposition.

Our purpose therefore is in describing of the dimensions of this large and ample Territory, to observe the manner and means of their augmen­tation, and Coalition into this entire and [Page 26]grand consistency, with a Chronology of each Provinces reduction to the Ottoman Scepter, from under the Government of their former and natural Princes. The present Politiques, and Ci­vil and Ecclesiastical, Martial and Judiciary Ad­ministration of this Potent and most extensive Soverainty, its Magnificence, Pomp and Splen­dor, not interfering with what hath been said be­fore, but in a distinct & orderly method, for per­fect and plenary information of the Reader.

Nor will it therefore be necessary to pry into those lurking holes and abdite retreats of their despicable and unobserved Ancestry, since the disagreement of their Originals is rather the glo­ry of their adult and mature estate and gran­deur, and concerns not their story or present condition, for you will find it briefly, but satis­factorily mentioned in this following Trea­tise.

The con­venient Scire of the Em­pire.Considering this Dominion in general, there is nothing can be faulted in it which is requisite to the support of its grandeur. For its Scituation it is placed most conveniently for an universal or fifth Monarchy, being divided equally into Eu­rope and Asia, the very center of the Earth, whereby he may be ready on all occasions to stretch his Conquest either way, and be quick and ready at hand with recruits and supplies to carry on a war in either quarter. His Imperial City of Constantinople being the extremest limit of both Regions, officiously attended and served by two Seas, the Euxine and the Mediterranean, which combine their waters by the walls of the [Page 27]Magnificent Seraglia, and do joyn in Homage to this mighty Lord and Ruler.

He hath also large Territories in Affeick, and the red Sea under his command in part, so that of the habitable world he hath the biggest and fair­est proportion, and by that means may when his Ambition shall incite him to extend his Arms and Dominions further, in any of these quar­ters, provided the Conquest be worth the pur­chase, and his affairs at Home or the opposite Regions will afford him opportunity,His con­stant poli­cy in ma­king war. for it is to be noted the Grand Signior never makes war in two places together, nor long in one place, either fearing the contagions of his enemies man­ners should spread among his own people, which he carefully avoids, as the bane of his Tyranny, or else suspecting that his own defici­encies in the Art Military, or some other incon­veniencies of his Souldiery may be notified to the adversary by any continuance in their Coun­try, just like a Lyon and a Dragon fighting, or in­sults and results, taking and leaving as he plea­seth, so that most of his design and force seems to lye in the invasion and intrusive manage there­of; The French fury, and Turkish incursion being equally terrible and as soon abated, un­less extraordinary Fortune and other concur­rent advantages hold them longer in breath and prosecution, which is much to be feared in this present juncture, and the condition of Hun­gary, from whence, and the European parts ad­jacent, we will begin this Survey of this mighty Empire.

[Page 28]We will enter into that part which is nearest to us,Sclavonia described. and leads into the body of his Domino­ons, Sclavonia, divided now into six Provinces, bounded on the East with Servia, Macedonia and Epirus, from which they are parted by the River Drinus, and a line drawn from thence unto the Adriatick; on the West with Carniola in Ger­many and Histria in the Seigniory of Venice, from which last they are divided by the River Arsia; on the North with Hungary; and on the South the Adriatick Sea, containing in length eight hundred Italian miles, (the breadth being 325) those Provinces are, Windischand, Croatia, Bosnia, Dalmatia, Liburnia or the Country of Zara, and Sclavonian Isles.

Of this Territory Bosnia is wholly the Turks, it was united as a Kingdom unto Hungary, Bosnia de­scribed. and under the Homage thereof a Kingdom by it self in 1420. as is reported; but as it was a King­dom of a latter date, so was it of as short continuance; for in the year 1464. Mahomet the Great having taken Constantinople, and almost all the rest of Greece, suddenly surprised and seized it, together with Stephen the last King thereof, he most barbarously commanded him to be flead alive (whereby he terrified all other Pretenders) and then converted it to a Province of his Em­pire; thereafter, and yet governed by one of the principallest of his Bashaws.

DALMATIA; In this Province, though the Venetians have a share, yet it is a very inconsi­derable one, yet it stretches all North along the Adriatick Sea or Gulf of Venice, (whereto they [Page 29]pretend a sole Dominion and Jurisdiction) for they pay for the customs of all Trade and Mer­chandize, a certain stipend yearly to the Turk, with which engine it is thought they have for so many ages held play with him, being ever in danger of a rupture and war, but much against their wills and inclinations; upon the same ac­count the Great Turk is Protector of the little Common-wealth of Ragusa, The Grand Seignior protector of the State of Ragusa. very rich former­ly by their Traffick upon the adjoyning Sea; without this protection they had long ere now [...]allen into the hands of the Venetians, as on the other side they are preserved by the State of [...]e­nice from being a prey to their Protector. So that it is the very parallel of the State of [...]bene­ [...]a lying betwixt the Duke of Savoy, the French and Spaniard. This Ragusa, is the Maritime de­ [...]cent into Turkie.

The Isles of Sclavonia.The ISLES (some of which belong to Ragu­ [...]a) as Curzola or Corcyra, Zara and the rest have been often ransacked and pillaged by the Turks, but never possessed by them, as not caring for [...]uch remote and dangerous Tenures, being pl [...] ­ [...]ed in a boysterous and destructive Sea.

In the County of ZARA the Turk hat [...] [...] good part, [...] as he hath firm footing in Windisch­ [...]and, the parts whereof lying much to Hungary [...]n the North and East, do groan under the Bon­ [...]age of the Turkish Garrisons, some whereof are [...]lso placed in Croatia, where the Turk in 1592. [...]ook Whitiz the Metropolis, though fortified strongly both by Art and Nature in the form of [...] Island by the River Ʋna, when contrary to [Page 30]the Articles of surrender, he put all the Souldi­ers immediately to the Sword. Now for better elucidation of the Turks part in the whole, w [...] will sum it up in this partition:

The Venetians possess the greatest part of the Islands,The whole ap­portioned and all the Sea coasts from the Rive [...] Arisia to the Bay of Cattharo (the City and Commonwealth of Ragusa onely excepted;) the House of Austria, as Kings of Hungary, th [...] inland parts of Windischland and Croatia; a [...] the Turks who set footing here in the reign [...] Mahomet the Great, the whole Kingdom [...] Bosnia, the patronage of Ragusa, some Town in Windischland and Croatia, and all the residue of Dalmatia, from the Bay of Cattaro to Albani [...] so that he hath the better half of this Region [...] Sclavonia.

In HƲNGARY it self, by the Victories [...] Solyman the Magnificent,Hungary. who (upon the dea [...] of Lewis the Second, King of Hungary, that lo [...] unfortunately the Battel of Mohatz, and w [...] drowned in his flight) was called in by John S [...] ­pusio, Vay vod of Transilvania, chosen King b [...] election of the States of Hungary, against th [...] hereditary claim of Ferdinand Arch Duke [...] Austria, &c. such advantage was made in the di [...] ­sention betwixt the two rival Kings, that upo [...] the death of John Sepusio in 1540. that und [...] colour of Patronage to Stephen, Johns Orpha [...] whom he took into his own tuition, and after­wards deprived (having deliberated to p [...] him to death) he seized Buda the Capitol City with other Towns, and from that time his su [...] ­cessors, [Page 31]but especially himself, have never omit­ted any occasions or advantages of the Christian quarrels to enlarge their dominion in this King­dom, wch same design this successful present Em­peror hath so far prosecuted, that there remains not to the Emperor above four places of Note and strength in that Kingdom, which are Raab, Comorra, Tockay and Presburg, the last confi­ning upon Austria it self, while the whole Country, Towns & Villages, even beyond the li­mits of that Realm are subjected to, and ly open to this barbarous enemy.

The pre­sent con­dition thereof.So that most men conclude, Actum est de Hun­garia, and give it over as a Province of the Turkish Empire, to which it was in as forward a condition after the battel of Keresture in 1578. when Mahomet the third took in Agria [...] [...]d making advantage of the Lutheran innovation in Germany, which then divided the Princes there­of, had swallowed the Conquest, but was so near anutter over-throw himself, being forced to forsake the field in a most disorderly frightful fight, in which with hast he lost his Turbant,B [...]ttel of Keresture. that had not the Christians out of greediness of Plun­der and Spoil, left the pursuit scarce begun, to rifle the Camp, which gave the Turks time and courage to rally, Mahomet had hardly recovered Constantinople: But by reason of this disastrous covetousness the fortune of the battel was quite changed, with such a diversity, that as Dr. Heylin elegantly observeth, the Conquerours were beaten out of the field, and the vanquished ran away with the victory.

[Page 32]Among other possessions of the Turks in Hungary, Belgrade. before we depart thence, Belgrade an­ciently called Taurunum, or Alba Greca, once the possession of the Despots of Servia, by whom it was consigned to Sigismond King of Hungary, as the best able to maintain it, deserves our ob­servation: it is seated upon the confi [...]ence of the Savus and Danow, by the former of which it is hemmed in on the North, and on the East by the latter; it was heretofore the great Bulwark of Christendom against the Turks, who were of­ten times worsted and defeated before it (espe­cially Amurath the Second, and Mahomet the Great) but at last taken to the shame of Chri­stendom for not succouring the besieged in time, by Solyman the Magnificent, in the year 1552. not to mention some other principal places besides these named, as Gran or Strigoni­um, at the taking whereof by the Emperor Rodolph, in the year 1595. Sir Thomas Arundel of Wardour for forcing the water Tower,L. Arun­del of Wardour and bringing thence a Turkish Banner, was made a Count of the Empire, and after Lord Wardour of Arundel by King James, Alba Regalis, Quin­que Ecclesio, Zigeth, Temeswar, Pest Colocza an Arch-Bishops See, &c. and now Newhausel and Novigrand.

In DACIA, the Eastern bound of Hungaria, he is absolute Lord and Master.Dacia. In this Region are contained the Provinces of Transylvania, Moldavia, Valachia, Rascia, Servia and Bulgaria, the four first in old Dacia North of the Danow, the two last in the new on the South side there­of.

[Page 33] Transylvania bounded on the East with Mol­davia, on the West with Ʋpper Hungary, on the North with Russia Nigra, on the South with Rascia and Valachia, hath its name from the great Woods lying between it and Hungary, This people is divided into seven Cantons, keeping their own laws, fatally and insensibly betrayed to the Turkish yoke, by John Sepusio the Son of Stephen, Vayvod of Transylvania (which was the title in use before Sigismund Battori, who stiled himself Prince) who as aforesaid called in Solyman: his Infant Son Stephen was afterwards by him made Vayvod of Transylvania, a fine re­compence for his Fathers kindness to the Turk: since which time the Grand Signior claims the Investiture of the Provinces hereof, and a year­ly Tribute, besides their initiating Bribes and Presents: many revolts have been attempted, but none so signal,The re­volt of Transyl­vania. as first that of Sigismond Battori, who defeated several Turkish Armies, and shook off the Turkish yoke with scorn and indignation, but his successors have been forced to accept of it again, and their Subjects conten­ted to pay the Tribute, for which they enjoy their National Laws and Liberties of Religion. Secondly that of Ragotzi in 1659. and 1660. who was likewise very successful against the forces of this present Sultan, but he being woun­ded in his last conflict with them,Ragotzi dieth. was carried to Varadin, where he ended his life, much ho­noured and lamented by his Subjects. Varadin which is one of the strongest pieces of this Country, but Garrison'd by Hungarians, was [Page 34]soon after taken by the Visier Bassa, and the pro­secution of the war in Hungaria from this Pique hence undertaken, as from a neer view of those troubles and dangers which threatened the Em­pire of Germany on the other side. The present Prince of this Country Michael Apaffi, is wholly at the Devotion of the Turk, and is reciprocally caressed by them, but how long the kindness will last, the Germain War will soon determine; the Transilvanians are most part of the Calvi­nists.

Moldavia described. MOLDAƲIA is bounded on the East with the Sea, on the West with Transilvania, on the North with the River Niester and Podolia, a part of Poland, and on the South with Walachia; it is a fruitful Country, but very thin of people, by reason of those depopulations made by Turks, Tartars, and Cossacks, nevertheless it supplies Constantinople with five hundred Ships laden yearly with provision for Constantinople, it is in diameter every way three hundred miles, they believe with the Greek Church, and are tolerated therein like other Christians in the same condition. Their Vayvod is a Tributa­ry and Beneficiary of the Grand Seignior, and is placed and displaced as he pleaseth, but he that gives most commonly now adays is ho­noured with the Dignity. The eminentest of their Princes substituted in this manner have been John the Vayvod about 1570. who gave a terrible overthrow to the Turks, assisted by Peter the Vayvod of Valachia, who had bought, and now fought for the possession [Page 35]of the Vayvod-ship, but was at last perfidiously murthered by the Turks 1574. when Moldavia submitted to them, but was again wrested from them forcibly by Aaron the Vayvod, confede­rate with Sigismond Prince of Transilvania, whom themselves had placed,The vari­ous at­tempts of the Mol­davians to recover their Li­berty. who being also again divested, and betrayed by Roswan, one of his disloyal and ambitious Subjects, Molda­via sheltered it self under the tuition of the Po­landers, who have since placed some Vayvods, but to their perpetual loss and trouble, and then of Rodolphus the Emperor, but at last a­gain it reverted to the Turk, who raged there in the year 1622. when young Osman was Emperour, since which time the Vayvods have lived with good correspondence with the Port, and now attend this expedition of the Grand Seignior into Germany; but though they are absolute Vassals, yet is not their Country quite conquered, or so much as marched over or throughly traversed by those Infidels.

Valachia described. VALACHIA is the next Province, once one and the same with Moldavia, but by a modern di­stinction defined and divided from it by the name of Transalpina, a ridge of Mountains crossing both Countries; they follow the Greek Church, and obey the Patriarch of Constanti­nople, whom those Christian parts of the world acknowledge as supreme: but as their Neighbors are ignorant of all letters, and so the fitter for the Mahumetan Impositions.

It is in length five hundred, in breadth a hun­dred and twenty miles, and very plentiful of all [Page 36]things, the Store-house with the other adjacent Provinces of penurious Asia, and gives credit and reputation as it borrows its fertility, to the River Ister, which in its confines, and by the confluence of other Rivers into the Danow, is here so called. The people hereof were go­verned by Vayvods of their own, till the Turks invasion made them seek for the King of Hun­garies protection, to whose often and very great discomfitures they have been highly instru­mental, but with various fortune, from the time of Bajazet the first, who vanquished their Prince, and was himself caged by Tamberlane, until this last age.

It afterwards was resigned into the several vi­cine Provinces as the necessity & occasion of war advised, still stubborn against the Turkish yoke, while the prevailing fortune thereof made all the Territory about them to undergo it; yet with a great deal less of slavery then the rest; For Mahomet the Great in the year 1642. very unsuccessfully undertaking the entire conquest of this Country,Mahomets Policy. wherein he found more Rocks, Mountains, and Precipices then humane defence, prudently declining any further attempt, by the more destructive mines of Empire, hurled the state thereof into a Convulsive and distracted Ruine, by the intestine Divisions of the two Brothers, Waldus the Prince, and Dracula his younger Brother, whose interest he set up and assisted to their common destruction.

By which means and his Auxiliaries residence there. He was not to be disputed with longer, [Page 37]and therupon was acknowledged the Lord of the Principality under certain limitations and restrictions to his supreme power, which the neerness of a continual aid from the Christian world adjoyning thereunto induced him to al­low. We have spoken of Michael the Noble Vayvod thereof in 1659. who had in all proba­bility by his singular valour and generosity freed this warlike Nation from their dependance on this Tyrant, and should mention the like bra­very of their late Vayvod in conjunction with Ragotzi, but the urgent Fate of the Empire would not have those petit struglings to bear any part in her general calamity; yea, hath suf­fered those puny and indifferent limbs of Chri­stianity to be monstrously turned into arms a­gainst her, and to assist the barbarous violences that now oppress and ravage the Austrian Do­minions, yet have the Turks got nothing in this conquest but a safe Retreat,Moldavia a very ex­pensive conquest. which hath cost them five times the money they will ever make of it, were it not that their assurances of our divisions will one day quit their expence, as otherwise, which God for his mercy vouchsafe, it is now and may prove to be able to pay his score, if once he turns his back to the face of a competent and couragious Christian Army.

RASCIA is bounded on the East with Vala­chia, Rascia. on the West with Hungaria, on the North with Transylvania, on the South with the River Danow, and on the East divided from Va­lachia, by the River Aluta. The people hereof are so wretched, that they have lost their very [Page 38]name, not a Gentleman surviving this depres­sion, they have been linked into the Govern­ment of their neighbours, but now scarce know any body but their tyrannical Masters, to whom they do excellent service, when this natural courage, which like Brutes they retain, is emu­lously provoked by other more barbarous Nati­ons. By their union with Servia they tasted of the same fortune,Unjust & indiscreet ambition de erved­ly punish­ed. and were subjugated by the glorious Amurath the second, at the time that those Despots (who had unjustly vanquished this people) were captivated themselves. Fate shewing herein, how desperate a folly it is for Princes or (to descend to) private men, to un­dertake any unjust, though advantageous design upon another, while there is a Superiour Ene­my thereby invited to the umperage of the quar­rel. These Rascians do yet so retain their primi­tive hatred against the Turks, that upon all oc­casions they have been ready to wreak them­selves, but to very little purpose, more then to show their more noble extract and ancestry.

The three Provinces mentioned before Rascia, do and have enjoyed more liberty then any people under the Turkish Dominions, because first the Turk hath not Colonies to plant them, being not so numerous as his Armie speaks him, for all his Polygamy; and secondly because their often overthrows (as they have infeebled their Natives, and in their long resistance desolated the Country, so that a man cannot find an Inn or Harbour in a days riding) have disheartned an expedition on purpose; Mahomet the Great, [Page 39]who first attempted them, saying in great an­ger, that he came not to fight with Beasts, or which was more unequal, against Nature it self, who had by so many abrupt or uncouth ways hindred the progress of his most industrious and eager Ambition, which his successors notwith­standing from that kind of precarious Soveraign­ty have improved into an awful submission, and address to the Port with two hundred thousand Chequins yearly, which makes some 45 thou­pounds sterling, besides the Fees and Presents of the respective Princes. But, what their condi­tion is now like to be, the event of this present enterprise will best declare, but as now they are not fit for, or else not worth his fury, onely miserable Rascia, not honoured with a Gover­nour, suffers all extremity. And so we must pass the Danow to its Southern shore, the two King­doms, or despotical Provinces of Servia and Bulgaria.

Servia surveyed. SERVIA is bounded on the East with Bulga­ria, on the West with Bosnia, on the North with the Danubius, on the South with Albania and part of Macedon, a rich and fruitful country for grain and gain, concealed in the reposito­ries of several mines of Gold and Silver, and therefore much peopled by the Turks after their general Excision and Massacre (in a man­ner) of the Christian Inhabitants by Amurath, in the year 1367. when he took Nissa their Capital City, and Key of the Country, in revenge of their Despots assisting the Hungari­ans in the siege of Adrianople, but after the death [Page 40]of Lazarus the last Despot,Mahomet the great seizeth it. Mahomet the Great not satisfied with a Tribute which Amurath had imposed, dispossessed his three Orphans Peter, John, and Martyn (who fled to the Hungarian protection) in title of Lazarus's two other bro­thers, who craved his assistance, and thereby with dread and Terror destroyed most of the Natives, by empaling, gaunching, fleaing, and all other devices of Torture, so that he quick­ly tamed their courage, and made them the se­cond province of the Eastern, or Greek Empire, that acknowledged and humbled it self to his Conquest and Dominion, in the year 1460.

Bulgaria described. BƲLGARIA is bounded on the East with the Euxine Sea, West with Servia, on the North with the River Danow, which is here called Ister, and on the South with Thrace. It was go­verned by Kings till Amurath the first reduced it by his Arms, (and the abject submission of Sasmenos the last Prince, who humbled himself in a winding-sheet before that Tyrant in 1369.) after by Bajazet his Son, not content therewith, made a Province under the absolute Govern­ment of the Turks; who in Nicopolis, Sophia, and Silistria, have three Sanjacks or Major Ge­nerals under the command of the Beglerbeg or Vice-Roy of Greece.

It is a mountainous and woody Country, the Plains thereof being thick planted with tall Trees, so that it furnisheth Constantinople with fewel, and is a good defence against any sudden ir­ruptions into the more inward part of Romania; famous for the many Battels fought herein by [Page 41] Trajan the Emperor, who built Nicopolis, inter­preted The City of victory, in memory of his Con­quest of Dacia, and by modern Potentates, Sigismond Emperor and Bajazet the first which was fatal to the Christians, and Michael the brave Vayvod of Valachia against Mahomet the third as calamitous and destructive to the Turks. Not to mention the plains of Cossova, where Miles Cobelitz, a private Souldier rising from among the dead, slew Amurath the first: and for that three days incounter betwixt Huniades and Amurath the second, both of them with the ad­versest fortune that Christians ever fought with; which is to this day alledged as an argument a­gainst any Invasion upon the Mahometan Terri­tory, how fondly, the encroachments of that enemy so many miles upon Christian ground doth sadly evince.

And so we have finished the survey of Dacia, sometimes possessed by the Romans, afterwards by the Scythians, then by the Greek Emperors, & lastly swallowed by the Turks, who keep it so fet­tered, that it will hardly know another Master.

Our next aspect tends towards Graecia; but in our way thither we must pass over Mount Hae­mus, Mount Haemus; so high and open to the weather, that it is said of it, that for eight months in the year it is alwayes cold, for the other four winter. There are but two passes, and those thought so impregnable by their abruptness, that with lit­tle defence they are the invincible security of the Turkish dominion on the other side, as Huniades in his expedition to the siege of [Page 42] Hadrianople sadly experimented; but our Sur­vey shall have leave and license to descend.

Graecia. GRAECIA thus entertains our sight, which from the glorious and most noble structure of Empire, in the third universal Monarchy, abridged afterwards by civil Fate, and the un­willing disrespect of time, into the Empire of the East, is crept into most petty and despised Can­tons of this barbarous Signiory, cut out and par­titioned under the commands of several inferi­ours, but most cruel Governours, all subjected to the Beglerbeg of Romania, so called by us, but by them Rum Ili.

In the present Latitude and extent thereof it is bounded on the East with the Propaentick, Hel­lespont, and Aegean Seas, on the West with the A­driatick, on the North with Mount Haemus, which parteth it from Bulgaria, Servia, and part of Illy­rium, on the South with the Sea Jonian, so that it is in a manner a Peninsula or Demy Island, en­viron'd on three sides by the Sea, and on the fourth with the rest of Europe.

To give precedency to Christianity in the brief description of this Region, it will be satisfacto­ry to give a little account of the Greek Church (before-hand) in this part. The Patriarch of Constantinople, who was reckoned the last in order and dignity, is now notwithstanding the princi­pal and chief of all, in point of latitude & power, which hath engrossed the most concerning af­fairs of the Church to it self, for he presides o­ver all Greece, Russia, Dacia, Sclavonia, part of Poland, and all the Islands in the Adriatick ad­jacent [Page 43]Seas, which extent of jurisdiction con­fined at first within Thrace, was acquired by the reputation of the Imperial City for his See, and the diligence and piety of their Bishops in con­versing and supplying the Russes and other Nati­ons with Pastors and Ministers in such parts, which being conquered by the Turk, were forsaken by their Clergy, but such is the poor and despised condition thereof, that there is little power of Christian Religion. And though it be en­larged on the outward Members it is much im­paired at home, by the Tyranny of the Turks (who educated their Children in Mahumeta­nism) on the one hand, and the Temptations of preferment unto Apostacy on the other, yet there are twenty Churches of them in Con­stantinople, and at Salonica, formerly Thessalonica, thirty, which freely enjoy the profession of their Faith.

To return to Greece thus Turkified, it will be an unnecessary insignificant labour to trouble the Reader with those several names, and parti­cular numerous Governments thereof in for­mer ages, when it produced the most martial and learned men, whose Ghosts would wish for annihilation at sight of the disgrace and ig­nominy of this their wretched posterity, we pass over the particular Dominions of old Si­cyon, of Eli, Messenia, Sparta, Athens, now called Selina (and is but an ordinary Burrough taken by Mahomet the great in 1440. when some beau­ty of it remained,) and in a general manner, since all limits of them are confounded in this [Page 44]barbarous subjection under the Grand Signior, and speak of those more noted places thereof, as they now pass under the name of Romania and are Governed by one Vice-Roy as their supreme commander, termed Beglerbeg, of whom before a little; The next temporal Digni­ty in this Empire to the Prime or Grand Vi­sier, as commanding the strength and flower thereof, as to its Martial and military Puissance.

The de­scription of Roma­nia. TƲRKEY ROMANIA. And now that we have for brevity sake run over the Western Pro­vinces of this might, rich, and dreadful Poten­tate, we will in some sort relate to the pleasure of the Reader, many the particulars of those good and ancient regions which at this day this Saracenical Nation termeth by the name of Ro­mania, so called, either for the many Roman Colonies planted there, or for the former name of Constantinople called Nova Roma.

This Romania at this day is the most populous and delectablest part of the Turkish Empire, and containeth the Provinces of Thrace, with its Chersonese, vulgarly the straight of Calli­polis, Macedon, Epire now Albania, Achaia now Livadia, Peloponesus now Morea, and the Islands of the Archipelago.

Until the coming of Cyrus King of Persia these Provinces remained in freedom, but of all o­others he first gave them the yoke of subjection.The Vi­cistitudes of the Gre [...] an Govern­ment After him Xerxes the Son of Darius, with the succeeding Princes of Persia did no less afflict them. When their turn was past, Philip King of Macedon acted his part, and united [Page 45]them under his own Dominion, until the dayes of Perseus, whom the Romans sub dued and sub­jected. But the Roman Empire being divided into the East and West, the Graecians began their Empire under Constantine the Great, and Ruled honourably many ages, until the discent, first of the Goths, secondly of the Bulgares, thirdly of the Saracens, and lastly of the Turks, who slew their Emperor; and seized on the Empire. Who at this day (except some re­liques remaining under the Venetian Domi­ons) possess the greatest part thereof, as well upon the continent as in the Islands. Those that are under the Venetian jurisdiction (saith Bellonius) little differ, especially in Religi­on, from those that are tribuary to the Turk: for both sorts being mingled, those that are subject to the Turks, live like Turks; and those that live under the Venetians, do as do the Venetians. So unspeakable is the rudeness of either,The Con­dition of the Greeks that through all their Ci­ties you shall not find a School to instruct their youth. Promiscuously all speak the Greek tongue corrupted from the ancient, but some better then others. The Burghers, subject to the Italians, speak Italian as well as Greek, but the Villageois altogether Greek. And so the Graecians, which are subject to the Turk, in Cities speak Turkish and Greek, the Villa­geois only Greek, and in places of traffique they borrow one from another, accord­ing as their business is with those whom they Negotiate. And as they seem to differ [Page 46]in language, so do they in attire. Those that serve the Venetians go apparelled like Venetians, those that live under the Turk, like Turks. Both the Islanders & those that live on the Continent as well in Europe as Asia, although subject to Turkie, keep their ancient Christian Faith. Long also they rejected the primacy of the Latin Church, and elected to themselves Patriarchs, whom they acknowledge for their chief Pa­stors, and appointed them several Sees. Whom not only the Graecians thus obey, but likewise all those Provinces which follow the Greek Church, as Circassia, Walachia, Bulgaria, Moscovia, Russia, the better part of Polonia, Man­grelia, Bosnia, Albania; Sclavonia, some part of Tartary, Sirtia, Croatia, and generally all the Provinces of the Euxine Sea. In number they are four, viz. the Patriarchs of Con­stantinople, Alexandria, Jerusalem, and An­tioch.

The Greek Patriarks.Of these, the Patriarch of Constantinople is the Primate, siteth in Constantinople, and chief­ly moderateth over the Caloieri (so are the Greeks Priests termed) which refide in Mount Athos, and generally over all Christians, pro­fessing the rites of the Greek Church through­out Europe; and for the Monasteries of Mount Athos, and all other, dispersed over Europe, he payeth the Turk yearly 12000. Ducats. The Patriarch of Alexandria moderateth in Aegypt and Arabia, and his dwelling places in Memphis and Cair, are not much inferiour to his of Constantinople.

[Page 47]The Patriarch of Jerusalem absolutely mo­derateth in Judea, and over all professors of the Greek Religion throughout Syria. And must of necessity every year on the 15. of Au­gust, say Mass in the Monastery scituated upon Mount Libanus.

The Patriarch of Antioch presideth in the Monasteries and the Greek Churches, which are in Beritus, Tripolis, Haleb, and other places of Asia. And in these places, as in all other, the Turk permitteth the Christians to use their consciences freely, so they perform their due and accustomed tributes. To proceed.

Thrace described. THRACE hath on the East the Euxine Sea, the Thracian, Bosphorus, Propontis, and Hellespont: on the North the Mount Haemus, upon the West the higher Misia, and part of Macedon, on the South the Archipelago. It is a most Noble Pro­vince, cold, plain and admirably populous, stored with grain, pulse and excellent wine, to­wards the Sea-side: but towards the up-land (ly­ing more subject to cold) it is not so fertile nor wooddy.

In it stands many goodly Cities, Philippo­lis, Nicopolis, Sophia, Hadrianopolis, the for­mer Regal Seat of the Turkish Kings, taken by Amurath the first, and beautified with a fa­mous Seraglia. The Town is seated very plea­santly, and was built by Hadrian the Empe­rour, whose name it retains, it is now the usual retreat of this Grand Signior, and where at present he abides for its vicinity to his af­fairs in Hungary. Pera by others called Galata, [Page 48]once peopled by the Genoese, as the Mart and Factory of that State, taken by Mahomet in 1653. but still replenished with Christian Merchants and Artificers. But above all other Constantino­polis, Descripti­on of the famous City of Constanti­nople. by Heaven erected to be the head of an Empire; as the onely seat which Romans, Greeks, and now the Turks, have chosen and reputed to be most commodiously seated, not for the Go­vernment onely of the Empire, but (as was be­fore generally mentioned) of the whole World.

By its first Founders Name it was called By­zantium, and after many various turns of For­tune betwixt the Persians and Spartans, it setled at last under the Roman Empire, by the Con­quest of Severus, who sacked it after three years siege, for their partaking with Niger his Com­petitor, but yet such Majesty remained in the very ruines, that Herodian reports, not without favour and pity thereof, Mirabantur homines utrum eorum qui primi Extruxerunt vel eorum qui deinceps sunt demoliti vires essent potiores; it was wondred at, whether the strength of the Founders, or the destroyers was greatest. From this Rubbish it was reared & re-edified by Constantine the Great, and finished May 11.331. and endowed with the Priviledges of Rome, and called for that reason Nova Roma for some short times, but in memory of its raiser, afterwards Constantinople.

It continued in this state under the Eastern Em­pire 1100. years and upwards, till an unfortunate Constantine sirnamed Palaeologus, lost it to Maho­met [Page 49]the Great, A.D. 1453. by the base covetous­ness of the Citizens, who would not for their own defence supply the Emperor with money. It is eighteen miles in compass, by which computa­tion it is one third part bigger then London and the Suburbs, it is said to contain seven hundred thousand souls, and would be much more popu­lous were it not for the plague, whose Trien­nial mischief destroyeth multitudes; it is for­tified toward the Land with three strong and high walls, the one higher then the other, but towards the Sea with one only built with ma­ny Turrets, which strongly flanker it. It yields a pleasant prospect afarre off, by reason of the many Groves and Gardens within it, but is meanly built, the Houses but two stories high, some of course Stone, the rest of Timber, rough and ungarnished; there are the in it 8000. Mosques or Churches, which are beauty of the City; the chief of them, and worthy of remarque is that of St. Sophia, which in elegancy, though not in bulk ex­ceeds all the Fabricks of the World, the sides and floor flagged with Marble, with a state­ly Porch at the entrance: add hereunto the Sepulchral Mosques of the Turkish Sul­tans, which are very sumptuous, together with the Seraglio, built all of white Marble, round in form, and crowned at the top with shining golden Spires: not to omit the Mosque of Solyman the magnificent, one of the pre­sent wonders of the world. But Canstantinople which is seated upon seven Hills and Moun­tains, [Page 50]as well as Rome, is better furnished with a Port and Haven, so convenient and ad­vantagious to shipping, and so commodiously seated upon the Thracian Bosphorus, that Ships of all burdens, and with all winds may come close to the walls, the water is so deep. As to the Seraglio it standeth on one of the seven Hills in the North-east quarter of the City, like a Delta, two Angles of it aspect the Sea, which affords it a most pleasant speculation; the other is joyned by a wall to the City, towards which it hath one gate only; the other gates are ne­ver opened but for the private pleasure of the Grand Seignior, or his displeasure to be execu­ted by the death of some of his Officers and Ba­shaws; it contains three Courts, one within another, the first is open to all persons, in the second sits the Divan or Courts of Justice, into which no man comes on Horse-back, the third is the Mansion and privacy of the Grand Seignior and his women, it is three miles in circuit, in which are contained many delight­ful Groves of Cypresses, intermixed with Plains, delicate Gardens, Artificial Fountains, Banquetting Turrets, and Prospect Rooms, with a most magnificent Audience-Chamber for Ambassadors, floored with embroidered Velvet, seamed with Pearl and other Jewels. I have the longer insisted on this place, because as the Mistris of the World she draws all eyes upon her, and therefore it is fit to dress her in those Ornaments which she usually wears, and do become her greatness.

[Page 51] Callipolis, is another famous portion thereof, seated on the Northen promontory of Cher­sonese, the first City of note possessed by the Turks in Europe, taken in the reign of Orcha­nes in 1358. from whence they easily spread their conquest over the adjacent Provinces, it is the most convenient passage between Europe and Asia, by reason of the safe harbour and good anchorage.

Next followeth MACEDON, bounded on the East with the Aegaean Sea,Macedon described on the West with Al­bania, on the North with Mysia superiour, and on the South with Epyrus, and Achaia; it is now principally divided into Thessaly (a sweet and delectable Country) Macedon specially so called, and Migdonia by the Turks called Jam­boli. It is a fertile Region inclosed with Hills, and near the Jonian Sea, plain and woody. That it was once the Empress of the East, it is well known, but at this day it is Turkish, and without any famous Cities, save in a piece of Albania. In it is nothing so memorable as the Mount A­thos, Mount Athos. or holy Mount. It is seventy five miles in compass, three dayes journey long, and a half a days journey broad, resembling the shape of a man lying with his face upward, whose highest cone, alwayes covered with Snow, is seen thir­ty miles off at Sea. It is exceeding fertile in Grass, Fruit, Oyl, and Wine. Long ago it was dedicated in honour of St. Basil to the Greek Caloieri, and endowed with priviledges, which at this day it enjoyeth by the Turks good favour [...] that is to say,Priviledge of Greek Priest [...]. that no man neither Graecian [Page 52]nor Turk may inhabit in this place except he be a Priest. So that their number in these days are about six thousand, dispersed into twenty four Monasteries, ancient and warlike, built for fear of Theeves and Pyrats, although there be no such great cause. In these Monasteries are many reliques, which cause great concourse of people, and they are stately built, and richly adorned. This was made a Roman province in the year of the World 3798. after the Captivity of their last King Perseus, and was upon the division of that Empire to East and West, consigned to the Eastern, to which it continued subjected till Amurath rent in from that Domi­nion by taking Thessalonica; it is now governed by a Sanjack, who is bound to maintain a 100. horse, and to find 400. more upon an Expedi­tion.

Epire, Epirus. now Albania, was once a very famous Province bounded on the East with that part of Greece called Aetolia, on the West with the A­driatick, on the North with Thessaly, Macedon, and part of Albania, and on the South with the Jonian Sea; as witnesseth P. Aemilius, it had in it seventy Cities now destroyed, and turned into ruines, and Villages meanly inhabited. For the most part it is woody and barren, but near the Sea fertile, and adorned with very beautiful havens.

This Country was formerly Famous for Olim­pias the Mother of Alexander the Great; and Pyrrhus that great Captain among the Romans, but modernly as much renowned for the un­exemplary [Page 53]valour and conduct of Scanderbeg or Lord Alexander, who proved a scourge to the Turks in the reigns of Amurath the second, and Mahomet the first,Scander­begs re­nown. his bones after his death taken up, were worn by this rude e­nemy about them, as an Omen or pledge of success and victory, whomsoever they engaged with.

Achaia, mentioned for its name in Scripture, is a very goodly region, as may be gathered by the goodly Cities, which therein once flourished (viz.) Delphos, Thebs, Athens, Megara and many more now destroyed.

So is Peloponesus; termed by Pliny the Bulwark of Greece. It yeildeth all things that man can desire either for life or pleasure, and although the ancient Cities be now defaced, yet is for quantity the best peopled part of Greece. It is now under the Turk, and counted the best San­jackship in Turky, as bound to bring at the command of the Beglerbeg of Greece 1000. horse­men under his own pay. It is worth yearly four­teen thousand ducats.

And so we pass to the Isles of the adjoyn­ing Aegean Sea, which are many in number,Dardanels. saluting first the Dardanels or the two Block-Houses, where all vessels passing out of the Hellespont into this Sea (which extends forty miles in length) are staid three days for slaves and other prohibited mercandizes, or until information of any such may come from Constan­tinople, they are exceedingly well walled, fortifi­ed and provided, they receive the customs, and [Page 54]are the principal strength of that City, as to the Mediterranean (as it is defended with the two black Towers, the Prison for the Bashaws and great persons) at the mouth of the Euxine, where it joyns with the Thracian Bosphorus, the one of which is scited above Constantinople, on Europe side, and the other on the Asian shore.

The Ae­gean I­slands.These Aegaean Islands are thus named Samo­thrace, Thassus, Imbrus, Lemnos, famous for the late contest in 1660. between the Turks and Venetians about it, Euboea circuting a hundred and fifty miles in which stands the famous City known by the Gulf of Negropont, taken from the Venetians (to whom with other things it fell in the division of the Eastern Empire unto the Latins) by Mahomet the Great in 1471. with the loss of forty thousand men. Salamis, Aegina, the Cyclades, in number fifty three, called now the Isles of the Arches, encompassing Delos, and the Sporades.

Candia DescribedNext we should view the Isles of the Cretan Sea, but they being inconsiderable we will men­tion onely Candia, in form extending East and West, in length two hundred and seventy, and in breadth fifty miles, placed in the midst of this Sea, the Natives speak the Greek Language, and before the Turks put foot there, were governed by Latine Bishops of the Chuch of Rome, to which the Venetians, then the Lords of it, do adhere.

It hath been attempted by Selymus the se­cond in 1571. when he conquered Cyprus, but [Page 55]in vain, yet Ibrahim the Father of this Sultan, gained footing there some few years ago, and this is like when he shall be at leisure, unless the Venetians improve his absence in Hungaria, to carry it all; for of late he hath been very suc­cessful there against all the power they can make, and is at present possessed of the better half, so that he must be reckoned as more interested then the Venetian. The Jonian Isles as pertaining to their Seigniory, we are not obliged to mention here, though they stood in great danger of changing their Master.

From hence as we descend to the bottom of the Straights appears the Island of Rhodes, Rhodes. (which we must observe in our way to the Isle of Cyprus, and so to Egypt) famous in former times for the potent residence of the Knights of the order of St. John of Jerusalem, who de­serted by the Christian Princes were forced to yeild it in the Grand mastership of Villerius, to Solyman the Magnificent, not more to the scan­dal then detriment of Christianity, but this is so notorious that I must not enlarge my self.

Cyprus is situated in the Syrian and Cilician Seas,Cyprus. extended in length from East to West two hundred miles, in breadth sixty, the whole Compass reckoned five hundred and fifty, and distant from Cilicia, in Asia minor some sixty miles, it is a rich and fertile King­dom, and hath in it twelve eminent Cities, but the most famous are those two of Nicosia, and Famagusta, the last whereof was gallantly [Page 56]maintained by Signior Bragadino Governour of the Island, for the Venetians, who being in in despair of relief, yeilded the Town, and consequently the Kingdom upon Honourable Articles to Mustapha, The bar­barous conquest of Cyprus. Selymus's General, but was barbarously flead alive, and all persons of quality murdered besides, onely a beautiful Lady reserved for the lust of the Grand Signior, (with some other. Prisoners) in their voyage to Con­stantinople blew her self, Ship and company into the Ayr, and worthily preserved and transmitted her honour to after ages inviolate.

And so we pass to Syria. SYRIA is bounded on the South with Palestina, and some parts of Arabia, on the West with the Mediterranean Sea, on the East with the River Euphrates, by which parted from Mesopotamia, on the North with Cilicia and Armenia minor, from which it is separated by the Mountain Taurus.

In the Survey of this spacious Country, the Reader is desired to limit his sight to the grand division thereof into its several Provinces, where­in we must transitorily observe those eminent Cities which are in the knowledge and discourse of Europe.

The first Province is PHAENICIA, bounded on the East and South with Palestine, Phaenicia described. on the North with Syria, on the West with the Me­diterranean Sea. It is famous for the noble Ci­ties (for their atchievements and Merchandises) of Tyre and Sydon, Berytus and Ptolemays, the last place of the Holy War conquest: they were reduced to the Turkish Dominion, in 1489. but [Page 57]that place which now most concerns us, is Tripoli, bravely and fertilely seated, once a Christian Marquisate (but in name so allied to that barba­rous den of Theives in Africa, mischeivous to trade, that I cannot but forestal its scite) and is upon that account the Metropolis of Phenicia: secondly, Syria Propria, bounded and adjoyning Northward to Phenicia, famous to our acquain­tance, for Laodicea, as is mentioned in the Revela­tions of St. John; & Antioch, the place where Chri­stians were first so called,Antioch. but now hath no name it self either Turkish or Christian to be called by, being sunk into most obscure and ignote Rubbish. It was finally lost from the Christians in 1381. when it came to Saladine, the Victo­rious Sultan of Egypt and Damascus. Thirdly, Comagena bordering upon Euphrates towards the East, with which it is wetered,Aleppo. in it Aleppo scituated in the midst betwixt Tripolis, Beritus, and Alexandretta, the three prime ports of Tur­key, and on the further side it adjoyns to the Per­sian Territories; it hath been of long time a factory of the English Nation, governed by a Consul who maintain thence correspondence with the East Indies, several goods coming over land upon Camels. The English are here well be­loved, and our Tutelar or National Saint George, whose Sepulchre is feigned here, is had in great veneration; It over-looks by its scituation up­on a Hill six Villages, to be seen no where else in these depopulated uncultivated places of this Empire, and is governed by a Bashaw, which Dignity hath of late years been troublesome to [Page 58]the Turkish State, as was mentioned in the fol­lowing Treatise; It was taken in by Selymus the first, of which more presently. Fourthly, Palmy­rene a Country never conquered in the Holy-Land expedition, as the other parts were. Fifthly, Coelosyria bounded on the West with Palestine, whither we are next to pass, and on the South-East, with Arabia Deserta, and on the North with Palmyrene, remarquable for the famous City of Damascus, Damascus. and the Imperial and regal Seat of many Kings, who have been celebrated as well in Divine as humane writ. A most fruitful delightful place, even to sur­feit, being stored with wine to superfluity, for which reason, as is excellently observed, the vile Impostor Mahomet would not be per­swaded to come to it, lest being inescated with its pleasure he should forget the business he came about; but his Successors were not so ab­stemious, it being the seat of one of his Caliphs, while Babylon or Badgat was re-edified. Here are many ingenuous workmen in most Arts, and hence come our Damask Satins and Linnens, wrought with curious Branches. It is now the Seat of one of the principal Turkish Bashaws, and who is had in great estimation and beloved by the Grand Signior; It was held in modern times by the Mamalukes, who piece-meal reco­vered Syria from the Tartars, who under Tam­berlane terribly sacked this City; but in the year 1516. when the victorious Selymus the first discomfited Campson Gaurus the Egyptian Sul­tan in the fields of Aleppo, this City fearing the [Page 59]Spoyl and ruine thereof then very opulent by trade, set open their Gates, as did all the other Cities by their example. By means whereof the Turks became Lords of all this Country with­out any more blows, as they were next year of Egypt also, by their victory over Tomombeius, in whom perished the Name and Empire of the Mamalukes.

In our way to Palestine on the Holy Land, we must pass over Mount Hermon, a ledge of Hills,Mount Hermon. which beginning Eastward run directly South, by which Palestine is bounded on the East, and parted from Coelosyria and Arabia Deser­ta, on the West with the Mediterranean Sea, and some part of Phaenicia; On the North it is divided with the Hill Anti-Libanus from Sy­ria, and on the South with part of Arabia Patraea; a most fertile Land even to admiration, flow­ing with milk and Honey, as it is elegantly expressed in the eight of Deuteronomy; by its former division it was cantoned into six Pro­vinces, 1. Berea, 2. Iturea, 3. Galilee, 4. Sa­maria, 5. Judea, and 6. Idumea, but made one Province of the Roman Empire, as it is now of the Turkish, the chief Cities were Coesaria, Samaria, and Jerusalem, of which a little must needs bespoken.

For to speak nothing of ancient times, in the 73. year after Christ, Jerusalem was taken and destroyed by Titus, with the slaughter and cap­tivity of infinite thousands. In the year 136. it was restored by Aelius Adrianus, new-named Aelia, and given in possession to the Jews. In the [Page 60]time of Constantine and Helena his Mother, it fell into the hands of the Christians, and so continued until the dayes of our Henry the fourth, at which time it was again taken by the Sultan of the Sarazens, and the Christians clean banishment.

In the year 1097. in a general Council for the delivery of the Holy-Land,Holyland. the Crossed Knights were instituted throughout Christendom, and Godfrey of Bulloygne chosen General of three hundred thousand footmen, and one hundred thousand horse. These Knights did many famous acts; recovered the Land, instituted a Monar­chy, and though sometime with loss, continued some defence thereof, until the year of our Lord 1517. and then was it overcome by the Turkish Armies, of the aforesaid victorious Selymus, who at this day retain it in miserable servitude under a certain Tribute or imposition upon such Christians as are permitted to live here.

There are now therefore two or more Mona­steries, or Religious Houses, where Fryars do abide, and make a good commodity of shewing the Sepulchre of Christ, and other Monuments unto such Christian Pilgrims as do use supersti­tiously to go in Pilgrimage to the Holy Land.

And so it resteth peopled with men of divers Nations and Sects; as Saracens, Arabians, Turks, Hebrews, and Christians: whereof some follow the Latine Church, some the Greek: as the Graecians, Syrians, Armenians, Georgians, Ne­storians, Jas [...]bites, Nubians, Marodits, Abessines, [Page 61]Indians and Egyptians, every one having their peculiar Bishops, whom they obey. But to par­ticularize a little further.

GALILIE upon the North is invironed with the steep hills of Libanus and Antilibanus, up­on the West with Phenicia, upon the East with Coelosyria, and upon the South with Samaria, and Arabia the desart. The soil is most fruitful, yielding all sorts of Trees, and divided by Jor­dan: upon whose banks stand very many Towns and Villages, and so well watered, either with mountain Torrents, or Springs, that no part thereof lyeth unmanured.

The Country is the more famous, for that in it standeth (amongst the rude mountains) the small Villages of Nazareth, Nazareth. the place of our Lords conception: And at this day, there is a small Chappel archt and built under ground, whereinto a man must descend by stairs: Here (some say) the Angel appeared unto Mary, and foretold her that she should conceive and bring forth our Lord.

The Inhabitants are Arabians, short and thick men, rudely apparelled, and weaponed with Bows, Swords and Daggers. In this Regi­on likewise standeth the Mount Thabor, whose North part is inaccessible, and whereon our Lord was transfigured, according to the blessed Evangelist.

SAMARIA lyeth in a most delicate plot of Palestine, Samaria. but in bigness not comparable to Judea or Galilie. The soil is partly mountainous, partly [Page 62]champian, pleasant, fruitful, and very well watered with fresh and sweet water. The City is now ruinated: but as for pleasure and de­light it was inferior to no other. It is scituated upon the side of a Hill, the eighth part of a mile, from whence a man may behold the ruines of a great Temple: whereupon (as men say) Christ sate, when he asked water of the Samaritan wo­man. But these are uncertainties, not to say fal­lacies.

JƲDEA, Judaea. far excelleth any part of the resi­due of Palestine, and at this day enjoyeth its an­cient fertility.

The tribe of Juda so named it, and in it, as in the rest of Palestina were very many worthy Cities, whereof Jerusalem was the chief seat of their Princes,Jerusalem. the possession of the Patriarchs, Prophets and Apostles: the original place of our faith, and the glory of the Christian world. By the Barbarians, at this day it is called Godz, or Chutz: It standeth on an eminent place, as whereunto a man must always ascend.

Saint Jeroms opinion was, that it stood not only in the heart of Judeaa, but in the very cen­ter of the world, as having Asia on the East, Europe on the West, upon the South Lybia and Africa, and upon the North, Scythia, Ar­menia, Persia, with theresidue of the Pontique Nations.

What the glory hereof hath been, may be conjectured out of Tacitus, who reporteth, that in the beginning of the Siege, it contained two hundred thousand souls. At this day it [Page 63]numbereth not above five thousand inhabitants, although many Pilgrims daily resort thither in a good conscience, and for devotion sake.

It was once strongly and fairly walled, but now weakly, and therein it sheweth nothing so famous as the Sepulchre of our Saviour Christ, whose Temple incircleth the whole Mount of Calvary, scituated upon a plain plot of ground, high, round, and open at the top,The Se­pulchre of Christ. from whence it receiveth light: but the Sepulchre it self is covered with an archt Chappel cut out of the main Marble, and left unto the custody of the Latin Christians.

Whosoever is desirous to see this Sepulchre, must pay nine Crowns to the Turk: so that this tribute is yearly worth unto him a very consi­derable revenue.

One hundred and eight foot distant from this Tomb, is the Mount (called the Mount Calva­ry) whereon our Saviour Christ was crucified by the treacherous Jews. In this place are many other religious Reliques. And the pilgrims which come thither, are alwayes lodged accord­ing to his own profession; the Latines with the Franciscans, without the City, by Mount Sion: the Graecians are lodged with the Caloirean Greeks, dwelling within the City by the Sepul­chre: And so every other Nation, Abessines, Geor­gians, Armenians, Nestorians, and Maronites, who all have their proper & peculiar Chappels. Those Franciscans, which follow the Latin Church, and are for the most part Italians, were wont to create the Knights of the Sepulchre, and [Page 64]to give testimonial unto Pilgrims of their being there.

Without this City is the valley of Jebosophat, and therein the Tombs of the blessed Lady and Saint Anne. The territory adjoyning is exceed­ing fruitful in Vines, Apples, Almonds, Figs and Oyl: the mountains are no less stored with trees, wild beasts and spiceries.

Besides Jerusalem, here standeth Bethlem, now destroyed, and shewing nothing worth looking on, save a great and stately Monastery of the Franciscans, within which is the place where Christ was born. Rama is now likewise ruinated; the Arches and Cisterns which are now remain­ing, by the witness of Bellonius his own eye, are greater then those of Alexandria, but not so thick.

Gaza is now a Turkish Sanjackship: the soyl about fertile, and the inhabitants Graecians, Turks, and Arabians.

IDƲMEA. In holy writ, this Region is called Edom, Idumea. and by other Authors Nabathea. To­ward the Sea and Judea the soil is fertile, but toward Arabia, desert and barren. Some say its inexpugnable for its desarts and want of water: yet is it stored therewith but hidden, and known to none but the Natives. Of old they were a turbulent, unquiet, and seditious people, and so at this day they are like to their villanous and roguish Neighbours the Arabians.

For further satisfaction of the Reader, be he pleased to refer himself to Doctor Fullers Ho­ly Land, or Sir Walter Raleigh, who have amply discoursed on this Subject, by whose copious & [Page 65]plea­sant stile and luxurious description, the Ruines and present indigence and penury of this once flourishing and abundant Region are onely to be alleviated. And so we pass forward.

AEGYPT is best to be known as to its bounds, by its threefold definition and division.Egypt. First, Egypt properly so called, extends it self North upon the Mediterranean Sea, and part of Idumea to Lybia or Marmarica. Secondly, Lybia or Marmarica lying betwixt Egypt properly so cal­led, and Cyrene or Pentapolis, so called for the five cheif Cities thereof, thirteen hundred miles long, and two hundred broad, reaches from Lybia to the greater Syrty, where it is bounded with the Kingdom of Tunis in Africa, The king­doms of Tunis and Algier. which Kingdom with the other of Algier, by the Ottoman Family's intermedling with the quarrelling Princes thereof, though Mahume­tans also, came at length to acknowledge no other Master but themselves; the last King of Tunis named Mahomet, put in by Don John of Austria, whose succour he craved, being sub­dued by the Turks, and carried Prisoner to Constantinople in the reign of Selymus the second, about which time the Kingdom of Algier, in length 300 miles, but in breadth not conside­rable, was likewise reduced upon the same score by the famous Barbarossa. Not to mention here some of the Isles of Barbary which are subject to the Grand Seignior, as Zerby, infamous for the loss of fifteen thousand Christians by slaugh­ter at the taking, and afterwards by famine at the surprize and retaking of it by Pial Bassa [Page 66]in 1559. I am constrained to mention these parts of Africk here, for want of convenient re­duction (in this brief Compendium) to their proper place.

Aegypt was vassalled to the Mamalukes, who seized it from the Eastern Emperors some three hundred years before Selimus the second, that ambitious and martial Sultan, wrested it from them in the fields of Aleppo, and extinguished the name and Empire as aforesaid: when Cyrene followed the same fortune, and submitted to the Turkish yoke. In this Province we must re­marque Tripolis, assigned by Charls the fifth to the Knights of John of Jerusalem in lieu of Rhodes, but wrested from them by Sinan Bassa in 1577. since which it is become a Den of Pirates, as was mentioned before in the Syrian Tri­polis.

In Egypt, passing over Pelusium and the fa­mous Damiata, we will confine our view to Grand Cairo, once called Memphis, the Me­tropolis of Aegypt, which of all antient Cities hath lost little or nothing by the injury of time.

Grand Cairo de­scribed at large. Grand Cairo was wrested from the Mamalukes, and their Sultan Tomembeus, by Selimus the first in the year of the Incarnation, 1517. after four bloody days spent before he could entirely pos­sess himself of the City; It is nobly scited, and is between thirty and forty English Miles in compass, divided into seven burgs, built after the Egyptian manner, high, and of large rough stone, part also of Brick, the streets are narrow, [Page 67]of late there are new buildings made of the Turkish fashion, as the former decay, poor, low, much of Wood and Timber, except some modern stately Palace [...] of both Nati­ons.

There are in it as are reckoned five and thirty thousand Moschets, four and twenty thousand noted streets, besides lanes and turnings, some of those streets are two miles in length, some not half a mile, all of them every night are lockt up with a Door or Gate at each end, and Guarded by a Musketier, to prevent Tumults, Fire, or outrages.

Its Go­vernment.Without the City on horse-back there warch every night, to prevent any attempts of the Arabs, four Sanjacks, with each a thousand Horsemen under his command, so that in all, as it is easily computable by the individual, Guardians of the streets there watch every night no less then twenty eight thousand per­sons.

The Castle is the place where the Bashaw re­sides, who is always one of the most avaricious and ravenous Viziers, sent thither on purpose to squeeze and oppress the Aegyptians, and is fre­quently made a Spunge, to refund his wealth (with his life) into the grand Seigniors Exche­quer, in which act the slavish Aegyptians can discern nothing but his justice, and are saisfi­ed with it as their revenge: This Castle is founded upon a Rocky ascent on the East side of the City, nor well repayred nor quite de­cayed; at the foot of this ascent is a place half a [Page 68]Mile long, wherein they ride the great horse, and by that a little House and Garden, where­in the old Bashaws of this place, when disautho­rised till the coming of a new one, are keptun­til they are strangled or restored to the Grand Signiors favour. Things of remarque and note herein,The fa­mous Ri­ver Nile. are first the River Nile running along the South of the Town to the West, making as it leaves it, a little dainty Island, whose fertile and wonderful inundation begins constantly about the middle of June, and increaseth to between eighty and a hundred days, then it abates, and by the end of November comes with­in its narrowest banks, about a quarter of a mile broad: by reason of this flood they have four Harvests in a year, the ground adjacent to this River being before a white Sand, with­out a sprig of any green thing but two weeds (which carried to Venice makes the finest Chry­stal Glass) becomes a fat black mould, and bears Flax and Rice, with Sugar-Canes in abun­dance. Not to omit the number of Crocodiles that infest this River, nor the Nilscope in the Isle, where stands a Pillar with several marks, declaring the height of the flood all over Egypt. The next are the Pyramids so much famed in History,The Py­ramids. and the granaries or store-houses which Joseph built, three of which Pyramids stand twelve miles South-west of the City on the other side of the River, and are yet almost entire, their form is quadrangular, lessening by equal degrees from a quarter of a mile, flat at bottom to a square at top, a little more [Page 69]then four yards angular; there are sixteen or eighteen other Pyramids, some twelve miles to the Southward, but ruined extreamly. It rains not here but once in three or four years, so that bodies buried in that sand, will keep without putrefaction, by reason no moysture is near them but what is in them­selves.

Cairo sub­ject to plagues, yet popu­lous.Plagues are here very rife in Winter, by one whereof eighteen hundred thousand persons died in six moneth, yet was the City presently as populous as before, and continues so thronged that persons of quality have one going before their Mules to make way for them, by bidding people make room, this is caused by the confluent multitude of the Arabs, and Indians too, that flock to the pleasures and plenty of this place. There are a great many Christians also, Veneti­ans, Dutch, Genoese, and some English; the Ayr sometimes in Summer, is like any sweet perfume, and almost suffocates the Spirits, caused by the Wind that brings the Odours of the Arabian Spices in a full Flavour.

There is also a sort of rare Horses, but of tender hoofs, yet fit for that sandy and soft ground, which will run four days and nights together without eating or drinking, and some Egyptians with a little provant, and less sleep, their body being wound about with a Linnen, will ride them so upon business, to which this is the onely convenience, over [Page 70]those sandy deserts, where there is neither house or inhabitants,The san­dy playns about it. but the Theiving Murderous Arabs. For the direction of the way over those Vastitudes, (the wind blowing the Sand, and losing the track of any beaten way, and sometimes burying the Travellers in Sheats of it, unless they be wary,) are Pillars of brick, set up a mile distant from one another.

The Revenue that the Grand Signior receives from Aegypt amounts to eight hundred thousand pound sterling, a third part whereof comes onely clear to the Exchequer at Constantinople, all ariseth out of certain farms of the Land, be­longing to the Crown,The re­venue of Egypt. let out to the Aegypti­ans, the least farms pays two hundred pound a year. But the Bashaw hath other ways to make profit to himself, nor is any invention of op­pression thought envious or dangerous; for the Aegyptians naturally effemenate, and having suffered under a lasting Tyranny, from slavery to slavery, are in no likelihood of endeavouring a revolt? the Grand Signior hath of them, no more then fourteen thousand enrolled in his pay, and that for show onely. The other two parts of the Revenue are disposed thus, the one to fur­nish the Expence of the Caravan and Pilgrimage to Mecha, whither the Grand Seignior sends presents yearly, especially a green Velvet Pall for Mahomets Coffin, and the other third part of the revenue towards the defraying the charges of the Government, viz. all Officers and pub­lique services, besides that of the Timariots, who do theirs for their Tenure, and enjoy al­most [Page 71]a half of that Kingdom. It is a rare feli­city for any Bashaw of this place to escape with life, fortunes, and liberty, yet there are few of the Visiers, who do not ambitiously affect this ominous Government.

The Nile descends from Cairo in a length of 360. miles to Canopus, now called Rosetta, where it imbogues it self into the Sea: from whence by Land to Alexandria, Alexan­dria. the Port where goods are landed for Cairo, famous for its foun­der Alexander the Great, and for the Monu­ment and Tomb of red Marble of its beautifi­er, Pompey the Great, likewise, and for its new Castle built since by the Turks, being their onely Emporium or scale of Trade in Egypt.

The de­scription of Arabia. ARABIA TRIPLEX. The three Arabia's, are likewise parcel of this Empire, which is a marvellous great country, included between two huge bosomes of the Sea, in manner of a Peninsula, viz. upon the West and East with the Arabian and Persian gulfs, upon the South with the Ocean, and upon the North with Syria and Euphrates.

The Inhabitants are indifferently called Ara­bians, Saracens, or Moors: Those are the true Arabians which live out of Cities in Tents, dispersed over Syria, Egypt, and Africk, these give themselves to feed Cattel, and droves of Camels. Those which inhabit Cities, are called Moors, and were once of such puissance, that they not onely subdued Syria, Persia, and Tro­gladitica, but likewise Aegypt, a great part of [Page 72] Africk, and almost all Spain, with the Island of Sicily, and the Kindom of Naples.

Two hundred years they kept possession of these peeces, but of some part of Spain seven hundred, even until the days of our Fathers. And further, this accursed generation at this day is not onely spread over all the Southern coast of Asia: viz. Persia, East-India, and the Islands of the Indian Sea, butlikewise advanced with great prosperity unto divers wealthy Kingdoms, famous Cities, and worthy Mart­towns, over all the South Coast of Africk: un­der this people the Turks were first called into Asia to bear Arms, and from whence issued out the swarm of this Locust Mahomet. The Divisi­on is as followeth, first

The divi­sion of it. ARABIA DESERTA. This is a vast Coun­try, full of Deserts, yet well inhabited with populous and warlike multitudes, especially toward Euphrates, and the mountains of Arabia Faelix, whether Merchants resort. The residue towards the West is sandy, by which if a man be to travel, he must have the stars for his guide, company for his safeguard, and provision for his diet, for otherwise he shall lose his way, or surrender his goods to the Theevish A­rabs, or starve in the Dese [...]t for want of food.

ARABIA PETREA. Towards Syria this is somewhat fertile, but smally commended for that property by the Ancients: For indeed it is exceeding barren, and wanteth necessary sustenance, Wood and fresh Water. The [Page 73]memorable things herein are the Mountains at Synay and Oreb, upon the former whereof is at this day builded a Monastery of Christians, fol­lowing the Greek Church, and the onely recep­tacle or Inn for wayfaring Christians: other place of relif is there none.

ARABIA FELIX is a very large province, better manured and watered then the other. It is adorned with noble Cities, and full of Villages, especially toward the Sea side, where are many excellent places of Trade. The residue except the Sand, is made manurable either for feeding of Cattel or Camels, in which places live infinite swarms of divers Nations, by Grazing and Hus­bandry.

Its Histo­ry. Arabia Petrea and Deserta, were subdued by the Turks upon their first Conquest of Persia, in the rise of their greatness, but recovered by the Mamalukes, whose fortune they followed to the fatal period made by Selymus the first, when in his expedition to Egypt, they more annoyed him by falling in his rear, & terrified him in their night alarums, then all the Forces of their Mama­luke Masters in the field; which deciding the title to Egypt included soon after the Dominion of those Countries, the chiefs thereof being gained by money and promise of preferment, who yet nevertheless continue their petty Soveraignties, and rob and steal upon their own account, mak­ing no distinction betwixt Turk and Christian.

As for Arabia Felix it continued unconquered, till the Turks and Portugals quarrelled about it in 1538. when Solyman Bassa sent with a Fleet in­to [Page 74]to the read Sea to maintain the Trade thereof, and to repress the Persians, assisted by the said Portugals, instead of taking in Diu, most basely surprized Aden, one of the chiefest Ports, when under colour of a friendly invitation, he had got the King thereof on board, where he hang­ed him, as he did the like to Zibel (and the King thereof) the Port of Mecca; nevertheless the Turks have but little command here, especial­ly in the more in-land parts, and towards the Persian Gulf, where a Turk is generally hated and abhorred.

Assyria described. ASSYRIA is bounded on the East with Me­dia, West with Mesopotamia, South with Susia­na, and North with part of Turcomania, by the last name of it as alluding to its great Ori­ginal, called by the Turks Arzyrum, and though formerly the terrible name of a mighty Empire, and the first of the four, is now a mean Pro­vince of the Grand Seigniors Dominion: in it was once seated the famous City of Nineve men­tioned in Scripture,Nineve. but the name and memory of it is now lost, only it is supposed that Mo­sul seated on the Tygris, and inhabited with a number of Nestorian Christians is risen out of its ruines. The Bassa of Arzyrum, the chief and strongest place in this Province, hath ten thou­sand Timariots under his Command to defend this Country, and to be ready for any other service.

MESOPOTAMIA is bounded on the South with Arabia Deserta, from which it is parted with the bending of Euphrates, on the East with [Page 75]the River Tygris and Assyria, on the West with Syria, and on the North with Mount Taurus, and Armenia Major, it is memorable for very little of modern note, the people prone to slavery, and accept of any Master that can win and wear them.

CHALDEA bounded on the East with Susi­ana a Province of Persia, on the West with A­tabia Deserta, on the North with Mesopotamia, and on the South with the Persian Bay, and the rest of the Deserta. As to the account hereof we shall confine our view to Babylon, Babylon described. enlarged by Nebuchadnezzar, once accounted one of the worlds nine wonders, but since dwindled into oblivion, but recovered by the name first of Se­lencia, and now of Bagdat: it was taken from the Persians by Solyman the Magnificent, and reco­vered from them under Sophy Abbas in 1625. and retaken from them by the noble and glori­ous Sultan Morat in 1640. when he intended to bury the name of the Janizaries in the rubbish of it, but left his own bones there like another Alexander: but the same vicissitude hath again restored it to this present Sophy; the people of those Regions as was hinted before, being patient and regardless of any power or Govern­ment whatsoever, as sure to suffer no worse, nor having ever experienced better.

TURCOMANIA (of which something more largely for the quality of the place) is bounded on the North with part of Tartary, Turcoma­nia. upon the West with the Euxine Sea, Cappadocia and Ar­menia Minor, on the East with Media and the [Page 76] Caspian Sea, and on the South with Mesopota­mia and Assyria, it is called Turcomania from the Turks, who from hence made their first fortunate expedition and irruption to the con­quest of Persia, and spread themselves afterwards into other Regions. The inhabitants are now generally Christians, priviledged by Mahomet the Great, and speak a language of their own, yet are their manners very barbarous, given much to Tillage, and very industrious; they are of late well seen in Manufactures, especially in rich Tapestries, Grograins, and watered and unwatered Chamlets, with which they Traffick in all places of Turkey.

Armenia Major.The chief Provinces of this Territory, are Armenia Major, conquered by Selymus the first in 1515. after the fatal Calderan field, the day whereof was called by the Turks Dooms­day, against Hismael the Persian Sophy, The Chal­dean fields whose Predecessor Ʋssan Cassan took it from a Chri­stian Prince thereof; and fully setled by Amu­rath the third, by the strong Garrison of Van. 2. Colchis, reduced by Ʋluzales the famous Turkish Sea Captain, sent into the Euxine Sea by Amurath in 1579. and made subject to a Beg­lerbeg. 3. Iberia with the rest, formerly feu­datory to the Graecian, as before to the Roman Empire, by the same Amurath (who pursued his Father Solymans design) was partly united to his Scepter, but the Georgian Princes by the near aid of the Persians have yet a part. 4. Al­bania conquered by the Great Cham of Tartary, but since blended with the other Georgians into [Page 77]Turkish slavery. This Turcomania, though it were the first place of the Turks extraction, yet it was the last of their conquest, besides that it is strangely Christian, and is the last Province that is assured and setled under their Dominion.

Georgia describech GEORGIA, by the Barbarians termed Gur­gistan, comprehendeth part of the ancient Iberia, with part of the great, Armeny, and peradventure Atrapatia. Upon the West lyeth Mengrelia, up­on the North Zuiria (once Albania) upon the East the middle Atropatia (now Sirvan) upon the South that part of the greater Armenia, which now is called Turcomania.

For the greater part it it covered with Moun­tains, Woods, and Thickets, and in that regard in­conquerable for the difficulties of the mountain­ous passages. It is notwithstanding fertile, and a­dorned with many large places and villages, from whence arise many famous Rivers, as Cirus and Araxis, springing from the Mountain Taurus, and running thorough the whole Province, until at last, it disgorge it self into the Caspian Sea.

The Inhabitants are termed Georgians, of St. George, whom they advow their patron and advocate. For they are Christians according to the Greek Church, with some small diffe­rence. They are very populous and warlike, strong of body, and valorous in fight, even un­til our times maintaining their liberty in the midst of the Mahumetans, sometimes following the fortunes of the Turks, sometimes of the Persians. But at this day, they have not onely lost their wonted liberty, but also many For­tresses [Page 78]and Cities, as Teflis, Lori, Clisca, Gori, and Tomanis, and withal some of them have imbraced the Turkish infidelity.

The City of Tauris.I must here insert the Noble City of Tauris in Media, within that Province belonging to the Persian, being the utmost extent of the Turkish Dominion Eastward, and the bound thereof, whither being arrived we will return back to Constantinople by the way of Asia minor, called Natolia, and after this spacious perambu­lation, sit down and compute in an intire sum, the whole extent of this dominion, for the reader happily may be tyred with so tedious a journey.

Asia Mi­nor.NATOLIA. That which the Turks at this day term Natolia or Turcia major, once Asia minor, comprehendeth the Provinces of Pontus, Bithi­nia, Asia it self, Licia, Galacia, Pampbilia, Cap­padocia, Cilicia, and Armenia the less; and in these Provinces of antient times flourished the States and Kingdoms of the Troyans, of Methri­dates, of Cressus, of Antigonus, of the Paphlago­nians, of the Galathians, of the Cappadocians and Phrigians; All which at this day are not suf­ficient to satisfie the single ambition of the Tur­kish Tyranny. The Inhabitants for the most part are Mahometans, and naturally Turks, of simpler nature then the Turks of Europe, and no­thing so cruel as the Renegado Christians. Yet are there many Christians among them in many of these Regions,The con­dition of the peo­ple. following the Rites of the Greek Church. Among these Turks there is no acknowledgement of Superiority, Blood, or Nobility, but all are equal slaves to the Grand [Page 79]Signior, over whom he appointeth Beglerbegs and Sanjacks. They are either a kind of idle or lofty people, for they are smally industrious, and were it not for their slaves, their grounds would generally lye unmanured.

Pontus and Bithinia are now united under one name, and called Bursia. Its Ca­nons. Here once raigned the Great King Methridates; and here stood the famous City of Chalcedon, Nicomedia, Apamia, Prusia Nice, and Heraclea Ponti.

Asia propria, now Sabrum, is a particular Province of Asia minor, and containeth in it many famous Provinces, as Phrygia major, and minor, Caria, Mysia, &c. in Phrygia minor, stood that Noble City of Troy, famous at this day (saith Bellonius) an eye witness, for its very ruines of Walls, Gates, Circuit, and Marble Sepulchres, found upon the way with­out the Walls.

Pamphylia now Caramania, is one of the se­ven Sangjack-ships, with 8000 ducats of yearly revenue. In this Country, as also in Cilicia, are woven those fine cloaths which we call Chamblets, watered and unwatered. They are made of the hair of Goats, so fine and white as no silk can surpass them in those two properties.

Cappadocia now Amasia, is a goodly Country, and the seat of the Turks eldest Son. In it are many goodly Cities, as Trapezond, once the seat of the Commeni, Emperors of Trepesond, The Em­pire of Trapezond▪ whose name and progeny, Mahomet the second utterly extinguished.

[Page 80] Cilicia, now part of Caramania, is a good Country; the Inhabitants are given to pasturing of Goats for lucre of their fleece, of which they make their Chamblets; but otherwise neither given to fishing, Navigation nor Husbandry. At the foot of mount Taurus (saith Bellonius) are divers small Villages, and excellent pastures about them, which for the fertility thereof should seem to be one of the Turks Races; for from thence he culleth out every year 600 horse of service, which they highly esteem, and name Caramani.

Armenia Minor, is a better soil, and more po­pulous then Cappadocia, round about incircled with tall, huge, broken and woody mountains. These Provinces are of Natolia, governed by a Beglerbeg, the chief next to him of Romania, but his forces are not esteemed so much for their service as the Europeans.

The whole is bounded on the East with the River Euphrates, by which it is parted from Asia the Greater, on the West with the Thracian Bos­phorus and Hellespont, by which divided from Eu­rope, on the North with the Euxine Sea, and on the South by the Rhodian, Lydian, and Pam­philion Seas, so that it is almost a demy-Island or Peninsula. To omit for brevity sake the Pro­vinces of the Isles, among which are reckoned as chief, Samos, Lesbos, Tenedos, and princi­pally Rhodes, The Island Rhod [...]s. an Island an hundred and forty miles in compass, the City whereof, taken by Solyman the magnificent on Christmas day 1522, is reputed one of the most impregna­ble [Page 81]Fortresses the Turk possess, as is Famagu­sta in Cyprus. It is now inhabited by Turks and Jews which were banisht out of Spain.

As to the story of Anatolia, it chiefly de­pends upon the two Empires of Constanti­nople and Trabezond, and the Kingdom of Caramania, subdued by Bajazet the second, since which time every parcel thereof became united to the Ottoman Dominions. It was once the most flourishing part of the world, but hath lost since some few Centuries, no less then 4000 Cities, partly by earth-quakes, which are frequent here, and partly by the sloath and natural laziness of the Turks, who busie themselves in nothing but their lust and luxury, so that little Trade is stirring here. But their Horse bread here retain their native excellency, and are reputed the best, the European Horse-men are like so esteemed. And in these two consist the chief power and strength of the Turk.

So that we have seen under the Empire of the Turk is comprehended the better part of the antient three-fold division of the earth, which we will recapitulate and repeat for the Readers memory.The sum of the Turkish dominions He holdeth in Europe the whole Sea coast, which from the borders of Epidaurus, stretches it self to the mouth of Tanais; whatsoever lyeth between Buda and Constantinople, and from the Euxine Sea to the banks of Savus, is his. In that perambulation is contained the greater part of Hungary, all Bosnia, Servia, Bulgaria, Macedon, Epire, [Page 82]Greece, Pelloponese, Thrace, and the Archipelago with the Islands. He holdeth in Asia and Africk, all that is between Velez de la Gomera and Alexan­dria in Egypt, between Bugia and Guargula, be­tween Alexandria and the City Siene; and from the City Suez as far as Swachen. The hugeness of this territory may be imagined by the circuit of some of the parcels: Palus Meotis (wholly his) spreadeth it self a thousand miles into the land; two thousand and seven hundred miles do hardly incompass the Euxine Sea. The coast of the Miditerranean Sea (as much as is subject to him) containeth in circuit eight thousand miles. Egypt wholly his, is esteemed three thousand and two hundred miles; so far from Derbent upon the Caspian Sea to Aden upon the Red Sea; and from Balsara upon the Persian Gulf to Tremessen in Barbary, is accounted little less then four thousand miles. In the Sea, he is Lord of the most noble Islands of Ciprus, Eubea, Rhodes, Samos, Chio, Lesbos, and many other in the Archipelago, of which before.

CHAP. IV. Of their Militia.

THeir Infantry consists of two sorts. First, such as are levyed upon particular Cities, more or less according to the nature of the Ex­pedition,The In­fantry. and proportionable to their abilities, from whence many Christians are frequently [Page 83]sent, both Turks and Christians well cloathed and armed, and exercised a moneth before they march without the Cities where they are raised: The second the Janizaries, who make 50000. which are Christian Children taken from the Northern parts of Europe, and entred into the Grand Seigniors books, and bred in the Se­raglio and other places as common servants till twenty two years old, and then are mustered and disciplined for service (but now Turks are listed among them very frequently) these are the flower of the Army, and are never disban­ded, but when old, are put into Garrison. The horse consist of the Spahioglans,Their Cavalry. whose just number is 32000. and are the constant guard of the Emperors person at home and a­broad; and the Timariots, who hold lands by serving the Sultan in his Wars, and according to the value of their Timar or Farm sending three, four or six horses, but not all for service, their total number with the Tartar, whose aid of 60000. horse is alwayes to be in a readiness may be 300000. of which number the Kingdom of Algier affords 40000. that of Tunis 30000. Tripoli 10000. we may not reckon proportina­bly, so with the other Provinces, because horse are here in abundance.

When a War is proclaimed, and a general Ren­dezvous appointed, the several Bassa's and Go­vernours of Provinces draw their forces toge­ther, summoning the Timariots to do their ser­vice aforesaid, but many of them with some Ja­nizaries and Voluntiers have leave to march be­fore [Page 84]to the said Rendezvous. When these Ba­shaws begin their march, publick proclamation is made to hang all such Janizaries as shall be found behind those Forces upon their march; when they are rendezvoused, and upon the Ex­pedition, the Bashaws do not go all in company, but setting forth about an hour one after ano­ther,The Turks disdipline▪ in march­ing. draw out their Troops without confusi­on, not in any strict order of Rank and File, as near no enemy.

Yet though there is not the discipline of po­sture, their Officers commands are in all other things carefully obeyed; 'tis a wonder to see such a multitude, as commonly they march with, so clear of confusion, violence, want, sickness, or any other disorder, there being alwayes plen­ty of good Bisket, Rice and Mutton carried with the Army.

The Bashaws and great Commanders have with them three or fourscore Camels, besides six or seven score Carts to carry the Baggage, & when the General takes horse, he hath five or six Coaches covered with cloath of Gold or rich Tapestry to carry his wives, some have with them twelve or sixteen, the least ten, who when they enter the Coach, there are men placed on both sides, holding up a row of Ta­pestry to cover them from being seen by the peo­ple, although they were musted after the Turk­ish manner that nothing but their eyes appear­ed.The Turks Sodomy. Besides these women, each Bashaw hath as many or rather more pathick Boys which they use for Sodomy, whom they prefer as the [Page 85]greater satisfaction before their Wives, which are used mostly to dress their meat, to wash, and for to honest their unnatural lust.

The Boys are generally of fourteen, ten or nine years old, and are usually clad in velvet or scarlet with gilt Scymetars, and bravely mounted with sumptuons furni­ture, and each of them a Souldier is ap­pointed, who walks by his bridle for his safety.

When the Prime Visier departs upon any expedition out of Constantinople, he wears in his Turbant a long broach Feather, which none but the Grand Signior usually wears besides him­self, upon this only occasion; He is accompanied on his way with all the Grandees of the Court, who present him with Gifts, as doth the Sul­tan himself in vests and such like commodities, to bestow upon merit or other occasions for his Magnificence.Their Mi­litary mu­sick. The martial musick they have is none of the best, but will serve sufficient­ly to confound the senses, and deafen the ears to any other clamour, being a kind of horse Ket­tle Drum, which with some brass dishes and wind Instruments, carried by fellows on Horse-back, ride a little before every great Commander, and noise along the journey. The great rendezvous when he marcheth against Christendom is always appointed in that fa­tal playn, of Thessaly famous for the battels of Pharsalia, between Pompey and Caesar, and Philippi between Augustus, and Cassius, and Bru­tus. As for their armes which hath been touched [Page 86]before something more particularly is to be said of them. They differ from those of the Euro­peans very much,Their Arms. yet their Harquebuze is some­thing like our Caliver, their Scymetar a crook­ed flat Back-sword, good at Sea upon Boarding, or among Ropes, but in the field fight is much inferior to the Rapier; but constant use (for it hath been always the eastern weapon) gives them advantages, more then we can ward.

They use likewise an Iron Mace, either for stroke or hurle, and in this they have a peculiar excellency, being brought up in it from their youth. Bows and Arrows are no less skilfully then frequently used,Bows and Arrows. with which they do most mischeif, though the Arrows be no bigger then childrens, but the strength of their bows doth the Execution. Besides these they carry other, almost all sorts of weapons with them, as they do the like when they travail, first their Girdle is charged with three or four Pistols, then on either side a knife as long as a mans arm, like a skean, but not so broad, with another for or­dinary uses, tuckt to his Coat, a harquebuze on his shoulder, on his thigh a Scymitar, on the one side of the saddle pummel a petronel, on the other a strange Sword, the blade being hol­low and foursqare, by that either an Ax or an Hungarian Mace, or both, and at his back Bows and Arrows, so that he looks live a Por­cupine, with weapons in every part of his body. The great Ordinance each Souldier carries in his pocket in peices to the field or Leagure, where it is cast.

[Page 87]As to their Quarters, which are always in the fields and the open Ayr,Their Quarters. but what their Tents sometimes defend, all these arms are fast­ned to their Bridles, which are imbellished with brass gilt bosses, and that is tied about the Tree, or otherwise made sure to the ground, where he rests, that being cared for, he spreads a blanket, whereon he first eats, and then sleeps in his cloaths, with his Saddle for his Pillow; Armour they have not had long, but now they begin to use it frequently, the agility and cele­rity of men and horses in offending, equalling the defensive part. To three Horsemen a Wagon is allowed to carry their other neces­saries.

When they approach an enemies Country, they march in rank and file with wonderful ex­act order and silence, whereby commands are readily heard and obeyed, there being severe punishment for them that by disorderly and li­centious behaviour, disturb their companies. And for the better security of this discipline, and to prevent straggling,Their provision on their march. they are always pro­vided of Bisket, dry Flesh, and store of Rice, with a sort of course butter, so as in the greatest desolate places and Countries, they have plenty of necessaries, which bringes them in heart to the encounter.

Their Battel.When they are neer an engagement, the horse (which is one of their chief Military poli­tiques) encompass all their Infantry, except the Janizaries (whose courage and bravery they confide in) it the rear in form of a half Moon [Page 88]or Crescent, which figure they esteem propiti­ous. Those Horse have order not to meddle with the enemy, but onely to drive and neces­sitate the foot upon the enemy, till they have pierced through their Battaliaes if possible, and if they chance to recoyl,Their manner of fighting. to hold them to the slaughter, till they have wearied and dulled the enemies Swords, and then the Janizaries and they together fall with fresh fury and vigour up­on them, and this serves for all the advantages of Military Policy, and quickens his multi­tudes, through despuration, to high and gallant services.

Their Seiges & Leagures.In matter of siege and Leagures, they are not altogether so expedite and understanding as the Europeans, and what ever they have attained to in matter of raising or ruining Fortification, hath been taught them by Fugitives and Rene­gadoes; the use of the Cannon they have lear­ned very well, but yet it is not so familiar to them, for not many Matrosses are to be found in their Country, the Persian their next Neigh­bour to this day standing six or eight yards off when he gives fire to those pieces.

Their number serves them for shelter and defence, for as soon as they have raised a battery, and made a kind of breast-work, with some Mountains in it to overlook the place besieged,Their bold ap­proaches. they mak their approaches in spight of the Bul­let, and strive to fill up the Trenches with their bodies, if they cannot do it with other matter, and when once a Breach is made, it is either a Souldiers death there in honour, or a Dogs in [Page 89]the Camp for an Officer to retreat, or give over the assault while commanded.

Yet they can use Galleries, as they do mines and other devices of conquest, but neither with that art or success as the Christians, but that is equalled with their diligence and undefatigable working, and obstinate resolution of carrying the Town at last. And their patient suffering of all extremities upon such a bent is almost in­credible, and the like they do in the defence of their own.

But the Turk puts not himself to much charge of Garrisons, unless Frontiers and mari­time Towns,The Turk always Master of the field. (which are not yet so strictly guarged and maintained as with us) for he sup­poseth himself Master of the field, and that upon any sudden rupture he is able to march with a sufficient Army to their relief (the places being provided for such a competent time) besides, after the conquest of a Coun­try, he divides it, as was partly said before, into so many Timars or Farms, for which the several possessors are bound always to be in a readiness, with two, three, or six Horses, according to the value of the said Lands, who do so awe the Coun­try, (the Nobility and better sort being either transplanted and destroyed, and some Rusticks onely left to till and manure the ground,) that seldom happens any revolt meerly by them, the Morlacks ex­cepted, whose poverty suited not with their Lordly Greatness, nor was able to maintain it [Page 90]among so many natural wants and indigen­cies.

Their Naval force.As to their Naval force it consists of three Fleets, the one (like our Newcastle Traders) sails the Euxine and Mediterranean Seas, either toward the Moscovite, Cireasse or Cossack, and thence bringing slaves, with honey, wood and wax, &c. returns to Constantinople about August, and thence sails to Alexandria to bar­ter those commodities for Flax, Sugar, Ta­pestry, Sherbets (made of several dry pre­served fruits, as Apricocks, Peaches, Citrons, &c.) Corn, Rice, and other Egyptian traffick, and returns with Tribute (guarded with a Fleet for fear of the Malta and Florentine Galleys which lye in weight for the straglers) in Ja­nuary back to Constantinople, Of late for fear of the said Galleys it comes by Land in Caravans. which is as the Nur­sery of his Seamen. The second is his Fleet of War, built and equipped in the Streights, and made only for fight. The third, the Barbary men of War, which exercise Piracy over all Christendom.

This last is his chiefest strength, though not so much and so soon at command as the other; for they have long pretended an independance on the Grand Seignior, when appealed to from those they have robbed, which he likewise dis­sembles,The Py­rats of Al­ger, &c. so that sometimes they prefer their own designs before his quarrel; but generally they comply with his Orders.

Notwithstanding to give the world to believe that they are exempt from the Turkish jurisdi­ction, and to be reputed free Pirats, for fear [Page 91]of restoring their prizes, they will not come to Anchor under the reach of any of the Forts or Castles belonging to the Grand Signior, but if they have occasion to stay for a wind or other convenience, ride at anchor for a while out of danger of any shot; which personates the ex­emption very finely.

They are notwithstanding ill supplied with Seamen, for besides Renegadoes they have ve­ry few skilful Sailors;The Turk­ish store of Sea­men. these Renegadoes in the Barbary Fleet have taught them to sail into the North-wester-most parts of Europe, they having sometimes landed in Cornwal by night, and carried away some captives out of their Beds; they have frequently infested Spain in the same manner, and now they have proceeded so far that they roave as far as New-found-land, and have taken prizes there, and in one of the Ships a very handsom English woman going for Virginia, who was presented by the Captain to the Grand Signi­or, and is by report at present in his Seraglia, and one of the Sultanaes.

The Seamen are generally very civil and courteous, as they are obedient and diligent, and not irreligious and prophane, as too many of our Mariners are, and rough and quarrelsom besides; their terms of Navigation are altoge­ther Italian, from whose commerce they bor­rowed it, themselves having formerly few or no Ports to the Sea.

Their ves­sels.Their own Ships called Caramuzaels are most part great Ships, with Poop and Fore-castle very high, and will carry seven or eight hundred [Page 92]passengers, but like Portugal Galleons are slow of sayl, not fit for service in fight, and are soon overset by any sudden tempest, or stormy weather. The best Ships therefore they have are such as they have taken from the Hollander, who to save their lives and liberty, which the Turks promise upon a present surrender, will part with their Ships and Goods, which turns to the uspeakable prejudice of other Christians trading in the Levant,Holland prize.. especially the Venetians, who have often times encountred the Turks at Sea within these few years.

This makes the Pyrates of Algiers, Salley, and Tripoli to have such a contemptuous opi­nion of that Nation, and always apt to flinch from such terms of peace as are every-foot agreed on between with them; but with us they care not how little they quarrel, for that they seldom get any thing by the bargain, but frequently come by the worst, a single Mer­chant man having spoyled two of their best men of War,An En­lish ex­plat. and slain almost all their men, with their Captain Bashaw of Rhodes, about which a great difference was like to have arisen in the year 1634. by a complaint made against the Eng­lish at the Port.

It were to be wished therefore that the Turk were no more formidable at Land then he is like to be at Sea, of which the Venetians have con­tinued Masters, and by their annual espousal have wedded it to their Fortune and Glory, which hath in several triumphs adorned that maiden and little requblique, against the huge [Page 93]and bulky mightiness of this Empire.

The Turkish Arsenals for ship­ping.The Turkish Arsenals for shipping are four; the first is at Pera, and conteained thirty three docks or mansions for so many Gallies: The se­cond is at Callippolis, and contained twenty, both under the charge of the high Admiral and his Servitors: The third, is at Suez at the Red Sea, containing twenty five mansions, and the fourth and last, at Balsaro in the Persian Gulf, consisting of fifteen Gallies, and these two last under the charges of the Beglerbegs of Balsaro and Cairo; but of late years there are double the number built at Pera and in Callipolis.

CHAP. V. Of their Government Civil and Ecclesiastick.

THE Court is commonly stiled by them Capy, viz. the port, wherein are many great Offi­cers, partly spoken of before, and whose servi­ces are onely destinated to uses within the Sera­glio (too large to be here described further then what was mentioned in the Description of Con­stantinople;) and they are for the most part Eunuchs, with their Table of under Eunuchs. But without the Seraglio are also diverse honou­rable Offices for the Government of the Empire, the chief whereof is their Mufti or Pope, who onely hath plenary power to interpret their Law and Alcoran. In the second Rank, are their Coldeleschers, viz. Chief Justices, and they have [Page 94]the hearing and deciding of all temporal suits between party and party. In ancient times they were but two, one in Rum Ili or Europe, the other in Natolia: The great Officers of the Empire. but Selymus the third, added a third equal in authority to the other two, over the Provinces of Egypt, Syria, Arabia, and part of Armenia. These chief Judges have jurisdicti­on over all inferiour Justices, or Caddies in par­ticular Provinces, and by them are nominated, but confirmed by the Grand Signior himself. After the Cadeleschers, followeth the Vice-Roy Bassaes (Counsellours of estate) whose number is uncertain; in old time three or four, but of late twelve. The President of these the Turks term Vice-Roy Azem, and in truth, is a personage of great dignity and authority in managing the affairs of the State, as the man with whom the Grand Signior doth only com­municate his weightiest intentions, and secretest deliberations.

In the next place appear the Beglerbegs (ma­sters del Campo) the chief whereof is he that is tearmed of Romania or Graecia: Major Ge­nerals. The second is the Beglerbeg of Anatalia or Asia. The third is the Denizi Beglerbeg, that is to say, the Lord high Admiral. And these three Beglerbegs have equal place and authority with the for­mer Bassaes in the Divano, or place of publick au­dience.

Before the last war of Persia, this Empire was under-governed by forty Beglerbegs, who like­wise had under them two hundred and seventy Sanjacks (but since those times this number hath [Page 95]been much augmented) viz. in Europe resided seven, in Africk 4. in Asia 29.

His yearly revenue, without counting his Timars, by them he hath 30000 horse alwayes in pay (which are farms held as by Knights ser­vice, and remove the wonder his Revenue is so little) is estimated at fifteen Millions of Ducats.

As to the Capy or Port, by which is insi­nuated the safety and Harbour of such as ad­dress themselves to the Grand Signior, the re­markable thing besides the Emperors places of pleasure which are hinted in the other part is the Divan or places of Judicature,The Di­van. where the Visiers, and the two Cadeleschers sit four dayes in every week. Their decisions are speedy and most just, for that the Grand Signior hath a place private to himself to inspect their Deportment;A nota­ble story of Sultan Morat. and it is very certain that the late Sultan Morat be­ing there one day, and hearing judgement gi­ven against a Coyner, to lose his right hand, which is the onely punishment for that fact, by a waft of his hand out of the window, unseen to any but the Executioner, gave a sign for cutting off the Fellows head, as judging him to deserve death, which the Executioner performing, to the amazement of the Divan, they sentenced him to the same infliction (for sen­tence and Execution are done at one and the same time) which the fellow preparing for, and refu­sing to give any account or reason of his Action, as relying upon the Emperors intervention, was by his own mouth, out of the same Privacy ab­solved and acquitted of the fact, as done by his Command.

[Page 96]Besides, by the Emperors publick appearance every Friday, when he goes in great State on Horse-back to the Temple of St. Sophia, at­tended by no less then 20000. men, such is the Majesty, and consequently the awful dread of this Prince (though to their joyful acclama­tions he will answer by bestowing his blessings chearfully upon the people,The Em­perours publick apearance every Fri­day for preventi­on of In­justice. and shows himself ready to receive all manner of complaints from all manner of persons, insomuch that none of his attendants dare deny the receipt of any paper from the meanest wretch, nor the greatest of his Officers hope for any favour upon any true information of their oppression and injustice) I say by this means justice is kept most part uncorrupted; and the Grand Seignior upon the account of his impartial severity towards his Ministers, though he squeezeth to himself by their death or exile the juice of their oppres­sion, is most infinitely beloved and admired by his subjects, being by his state, magnificence and justice, conceived by them to have something more then humane in his nature.

The Turks Trials.As to their common Trials, (which is by way of viva voce, and the Oaths of Witnesses) though of late the attestation of a Musselman or Turkish believer is often taken for an au­thentick proof against a Stranger, yet in their ordinary trials between one another, they do proceed with more caution, and upon su­rer grounds, (for even the Religious orders of which there are four, and are presumed for the honour of their Religion not to be tainti­ble [Page 97]with any crime are given most excessively to subornation and perjury) extracting ground and just presumptions for sentence from private examinations and questions, so artificially put, as no premeditated combination can evade,Turks re­verence Oaths more then Christians. yet generally the Turks bears a more awful re­verence to Oaths then Christians, nor are they found to alloy it with the poysonous mixtures of equivocation, though the Jews that live among them are very prone to forswear and abuse that sacred name they pretend to have in so much veneration, and for this reason and other wicked subtilties of that people, they will not suffer them to turn Turks, (which they would readily do, because of the same common principle of Circumcision) unless they will first turn Christians, which goes a­gainst the grain, and keeps numbers of them from being converts to Mahomet.

But to proceed, from all Judges both extra­ordinary and ordinary at the Port,The Muf­ti. and in the several Villages of the Provinces (for a Justice or Caddie is appointed for every Town) there lies an appeal to the Mufti or Mahometan chief Bishop (who is next to be considered in the Go­vernment) to whom all controversies, difficul­ties or perverted judgement are submitted for his final sentence, and even the grand Signior him­self doth and must refer himself, but his Oracle is sounded before, and must not utter one word more or less then is directed to him, and shall fit the convenience of State, for as it hath bin excellently observed, the Turk hath the Mufti [Page 98]and Mecca both in his own Dominions, and is not forced in some untoward occurrences to apply himself to forreign dispensations. And sometimes the Grand Signior makes not nice to remove his Arch-Clergy-man, as well as other of his Tribe, if they once interfere with the State, yet without any tumult or Faction, or scarce any blemish to the persons of the men, who shall be reputed Saints, and so Calenda­ried; even if put to death, such is the radical opinion of their unstained sanctity and inte­grity.

As to the Bashaws and Beglerbegs, and their honours for life, their posterity being reckoned for no more then common Turks, unless their own worth shall raise them, by which all po­tent combination of families is prevented; as we shall speak of more liberally in the follow­ing Treatise.

In the time of Selymus, were reckoned one million and thirty three thousand Christian souls to live within his Dominions,The num­ber of his Christian Vassals. not account­ing those that enjoyed freedom of conscience by priviledge, nor those that then were subject to the Egyptian Sultan, whom the said Selymus vanquished, but now they are in far greater numbers.

The Jews likewise live dispersed over his whole Dominions,Of Jews likewise in such infinite numbers, that scarce no Town nor Village, but is very populously replenished with their Families, speaking divers Languages, and using the trade of Merchandize in ample and rich fashion. Thus [Page 99]to my power have I laid out the portraiture of this mighty, tyrannical, irreligious and bloody Empire, which as it began by the sword, and is propagated by the sword, so let all Chri­stians henceforth pray, that by the sword it may fall, and at last vanquish into nothing, as of nothing (to speak of) it took Original.

CHAP. VI. Their Religion and Foperies.

THe Turkish Religion, (if we may give so high a Title to such a mess of non-sence) is a hodge-podge of all sects and opinions, but so ridiculous that any one well in his wits cannot chuse but laugh heartily at its absurdities; and no wonder, their Law-giver Mahomet being troubled with the Megrims, that he should vend such trash, and those people addicted to all manner of luxury should receive a Religion suitable to their sordid appetites. To rehearse all his mad whimzical conceits, would make a sufficient volume of it self; we shall only in a brief Epitomy give you a taste of some of the most notorious, by which you may give a guess of the rest.

And first concerning his opinion of Heaven, whither he saith he was carried by an Angel, and let in Gabriel the Porter there; where he saw a Cock so great, that standing upon the Moon, his Coxcomb reacht into the imperial Heaven, [Page 100]many millions of miles altitude, and when this mighty Chanticlear crowed, all the Cocks upon earth re-ecchoed him; this he saw in the first Heaven; In the fourth he beheld an infinite company of Angels, whereof every one was a thousand times bigger then the Globe of the earth; each of them had ten thousand heads, every head threescore and ten thou­sand tongues, and every tongue praised God in se­ven hundred thousand several languages: amongst other of these Angels, (saith he) was one na­med Phatyr, or the Angel of mercy, who was of that immense greatness, that every step he trode was twelve times more then the di­stance betwixt the Poles. This Angel (said he) had a quill or pen of Orient Pearl, of such a length, that an excellent Arabian Cour­ser could hardly reach to the end of it in five hundred years continual galloping; with this pen (saith he) doth God record all things past, present and to come, in such a myste­rious Character, that none but he and Se­raphael can understand it; with this quill were written all the hundred and four Holy Books, viz. the ten which Adam received, Seth fifty, Enoch thirty, and Abraham the remainder; this pen forsooth also, writ Mo­ses Law, David's Psalms, Christ's Gospel, and Mahomet's Alcoran. In the seventh Hea­ven he saw the. Throne of God, supported by seven Angels, each of them so great, that a Faulcon with incessant flying could [Page 101]scarce in a thousand years reach the distance of one eye from another; fourteen everlasting burning candles hung about the Throne, whose length (according to Mahomets measure) was as much as a horse could run in five hun­dren years. There (saith this blasphemer) did he see the Almighty, who bid him wel­come, and stroaked him on the face with his hand, which was a thousand times colder then ice. Here Mahomet for shame of his own base­ness blusht, and sweat six drops, which he wi­ped from his brow and threw into Paradise, where one became a Rose, another a grain of Rice, and the other four became four learned Men, viz. Armet, Sembelin, Almamed, Molec-zed, & Seh-naffin.

Who would think people should be so credulous to believe such antick stories; but his other opinions were full as ridicu­lous, as concerning the day of Judgement, that he should paint it out by a great and fearful Duel betwixt him and death, who being overcome shall be so inraged, that he shall destroy all the world presently, and being armed in flaming brass, shall sound his Trumpet to each quarter of the world, whose affrighting noise shall make all crea­tures to give up the ghost: yea, the very Angels also shall die, as also Adriel, who wrapping his iron wings about him, shall strangle himself with such a hideous noise as is not to be imagined.

[Page 102]Then shall ensue a terrible earth-quake, and a violent shower of parching brimstone, which shall turn the world into a disordered Chaos, in which condition it shall remain the space of forty days, at which time God shall take it in his fist and say, Where are now the haughty Prin­ces, the cruel Tyrants, lascivious 'Wantons, and covetous Muck-worms of the earth? Then will he rain down mercy for forty dayes and nights to­gether incessantly, which shall reduce the world again into a flourishing estate. Then shall the Angel Seraphiel take a golden Trumpet in his hand, of length 500 years travel from one end to another, with which he shall give such a sound, as shall revive again both Angels and men, who shall re-assume their former estate af­ter this; Michael the Arch-Angel comes with a mighty Ballance, and poyses every mans actions in either scale, those whose good deeds out­weigh their evil, are put on the right hand, the other on the left. Then is every man loaden with his sins in a satchel and hung about his neck, with which they pass on a narrow weak bridge over the mouth of Hell; now those that be heavy laden break the bridge and fall therein, but such as have but few sins pass over securely; on the other side of the bridge stands Mahomet, who shall be transformed into the shape of a mighty Ram, full of locks and long fleeces of wool, in which all his Sectaries like Fleas shall shroud themselves, then will he jump into Pa­radise, and so convey them all thither.

Paradise he described to be as many miles a­bout [Page 103]as there be Atoms in the Sun, and that it is enclosed with a wall of ninety times refined gold, ten thousand miles high, and three thou­sand thick; it hath seven Gates to enter in at, and is divided into seven spacious Gardens, and those subdivided into seventy times seven seve­ral places of delight. In this place he promises to his Mussel-men, or true Believers, all sen­sual pleasures and delights imaginable; namely, that they should have garments of silk, with all sorts of colours, bracelets of gold and Am­ber, Parlors and Banquetting-houses upon floods and Rivers, vessels of Gold and Silver, Angels serving them, bringing in Gold and Sil­ver Flaggons Milk and Wine, curious Lodg­ings rarely furnished, Cushions, Pillows and Down-beds, most beautiful Women to accom­pany them, Maidens and Virgins with twinkling eyes, Gardens and Orchards with Arbors, Fountains, Springs, and all manner of pleasant fruit, Rivers of Milk, Honey and spiced Wine; all manner of sweet Odours, Perfumes, and fragrant Scents, yea whatsoever the flesh shall desire to have. In this Paradise (saith Mahe­met) there is a Table of Diamond, seven hun­dred thousand dayes journey long; this is for men to feast upon, sitting on chairs of Gold and Pearl. Gabriel the Porter of Paradise hath seventy thousand keys which belong to his Office, and every key is seven thousand miles long; questionless he must be very strong, or else those keys must needs tire him. Here (saith the Alcoran) shall men [Page 104]tumble in all manner of pleasure, reposing up­on fair beds lined with Crimson; there shall they gather the fruits of the Garden to their contentment; there shall they enjoy the com­pany of fair and beautiful Damosels, whose hairs be threds of Gold, their eyes of Diamonds as big as the Moon, their lips of Cherries, their teeth of Pearl, their tongues of Rubies, their cheeks of Coral, their noses of Jasper, their fore-heads of Saphyr, their eyes exceeding black, and bodies exceeding white, round fac'd, sweet, amorous and beautiful; there shall they spend the time with these Virgins in plea­sant Arbors, who being enjoyed, shall have their Virginities again renewed as often as lost. In the midst of this delightful place (saith he) is a very high spreading Tree, higher then all the Mountains in the world, were they heap'd one upon another, and so broad that it shadeth all Paradise. The trunk of this extraordinary rate tree is all of Diamond, the leaves of Ophi­rian gold, and the boughs of jet; each leaf hath an antick shape, having on one side grow­ing the name of God, and on the other that of Mahomet.

Such gross absurdities did he publish to catch the credulous inconsiderate multitude; but his devices are so ridiculous, that a wise man can­not chuse but smile at his conceits in pleasure: this indeed hath made many of the most serious of them, to mislike his inventions and sensual delights; amongst the rest hear Avicena, one of his own Sect; Mahomet (saith he) hath gi­ven [Page 105]as a Law which sheweth the perfection of fe­licity to consist in those things which concern the body, whereas the wise and sages of old had a grea­ter desire to express the felicity of the soul then of the body; as for the bodily felicity, though it were granted them, yet they regarded it not nor esteem­ed it, in comparison of the felicity which the soul requireth.

Nor were his ridiculous fopperies of Hell less then the other; namely, that it was in the navel of the world, compassed with a large high wall of attractive Adamant, having seven gates of flaming brass to enter in at; that it was di­vided into several Cells or Dungeons, whereof some were more loathsom and fuller of torments then others, which are prepared for those souls who have highest transgressed. Some of these Caves (saith he) are so deep, that a mil­stone in a thousand years cannot attain to the bottom, and other places are without bottom: In the descent of these deep Caves or Dunge­ons, are placed sharp pikes and swords to wound and torment the souls that move there. These Dungeons are full of flaming oyle and brim­stone, which striketh such a terror, that the very Devils themselves do howl, scrich and rage there beyond measure: other Dungeons be full of serpents, toads, and all manner of venemous and noison creatures that can be ima­gined. Here shall the wicked eat of the fruit of the Tree Zacon, which being in their guts shall flame like sulphur, they shall drink boyling wa­ter, and every day have alteration of new tor­ments. [Page 106]Some Rivers (saith he) be full of Cro­codiles, others so cold as makes them gnash and chatter, others boyl with violence of heat; yet (saith the Alcoran) shall not these pains en­dure for ever; for after so many thousand years, when each soul hath suffered according to the demerits of the sins which he hath committed, then shall they be delivered by Mahomet, (yea his charity is so great, that he will deliver the De­vils also) first changing their affrighting shapes into others more tolerable, and then by washing them in a River flowing out of Paradise called Alcanzar, they shall become whiter then the driven snow, and from thence forward sing Lala hillulaes unto Mahomet.

His doctrine of Angels was, that they were either good or bad, yet both subject to death; the good as consisting of flame, because Lucifer an Angel, by ambition was cast out of Paradise; the bad Angels are imprisoned in Dogs, Swine, Toads, Wolves, Bears, Tygers, &c. After the Judgement day they must be tormented in Hell some millions of years, and afterwards be de­livered by Mahomet.

As absurd and ridiculous were his opinions concerning our Saviour Christ, as that the Vir­gin Mary conceived him by smelling to a Rose presented to her by the Angel Gabriel, and that he was born out of her breasts: also, that he was not crucified, but Judas or some other wicked thief in his stead, Christ being separated from them by a cloud that covered him, which came from Heaven: that at the [Page 107]last day the Righteous should enter into Hea­ven, the Jews under the banner of Moses, the Christians under the banner of Christ, and the Saracens under his banner.

Having with these and the like odd whim­zies, patched up his Alcoran, to give it the better credit, that the people might imagine it to come from Heaven, he devised this cun­ing way; He secretly caused a wild Ass to be taken and bound, his Alcoran being fair­ly written about his neck; then as he preach­ed unto the people, he pretended a sudden rapture of some extraordinary thing that was revealed to him from above, and with a loud voice spake to the people, Ye have desired a Law, behold God hath sent you a Law from Heaven; go to such a Desart, there shall ye find an Ass, and a Book tyed about his neck, which will direct you in the wayes which God hath commanded.

Thereupon the people ran in great hast, and (as they could do no other) found it ac­cording as he had said; so with great pomp they bring back the Ass with the book a­bout his neck, suitable to the bearer; and now (as thoroughly convinced) they give great honour to this their new Prophet. Thus were these silly souls deluded by this cunning Impostor, who worse then Herostra­tus, purchased to himself a lasting name by by the grandest wickedness that could be committed. We shall conclude this Cha­pter with a brief Epitomy or Summary of [Page 108]their Religion (such as it is) wherein all those that are not wholly given over to sensuality and brutishness, may see the ridicu­lous machine whereon the great fabrick of their faith is grounded.

A Summary of the Religion of the TURKS.

THe Turks believe one sole God, in one sole Person, Creator of heaven and earth, the rewarder of the good, and punisher of the wicked; who hath created Paradise for the re­compence of the righteous, and Hell for the last punishment of crimes. They believe that Mahomet was a very great Prophet, whom God sent in the world to teach men the way of sal­vation; and call themselves Musulmans, that is to say, recommended to God, or saved.

They believe the Decalogue of Moses, and are obliged to observe it; they celebrate Friday as the Christians Sunday, that day they assemble in Temples at noon to pray.

They are obliged to pray five times a day, viz. in the morning, at noon, at the evening, when the Sun setteth, and an hour within night.

They fast the month, or moon, which they call Ramazan; during this month, they nei­ther drink nor ear all the day, until the Sun be set, but in the night drink and eat according to their appetites, flesh and fish, except the flesh [Page 109]of swine, and wine that is all times forbidden them; after this fast they have the feast of great Bairan, as the Christians Easter after Lent.In this Bayran or Byram, lasting 3 days, they are very jolly, and give Pre­sents like our New years gifts especially the Grand Seignior gives and receives much. They are great founders of Temples and Hospitals, and are obliged to give to the poor the first day of the year, the Tyth of what they have gain­ed during the preceding year.

They believe, that after being well washt, saying some prayer appropriate to that Cere­mony, they have also the soul purified from all filthiness of sin, which is the cause that they wash and bath often, especially before they pray.

They have no Sacrament but Circumcision; they cause their children to be circumcised at the age of seven or eight years; and when they can pronounce these words, La ilha ilha allha Mehemet rasoul allha, that is, There is but one God, Mahomet is his Prophet and Apostle; this is their profession of Faith; nevertheless there is no mention of Circumcision in all the Alco­ran; they say they observe it in imitation of Abraham, whose Law is recommended to them by Mahomet; they believe that the Alcoran was brought to him at several times by the Angel Gabriel in the City of Mecca, and that of Medi­na, because the Jews and Christians had altered the holy Scriptures, and the Law of God.

They are permitted to have four wives, mar­ried at the same time, and as many Concubines as they are able to maintain.

They can put away their wives when they think fit, paying them what they promised [Page 110]them in contract of marriage, and marry again at their pleasure; but the women are bound to tarry until they are assured that they are not with child before they marry again; and their husbands are obliged to keep, and take the care of the child. The children which they have by their slaves are indifferently esteemed with those of their wives, and are all held as legiti­mate.

They have Temples, Colledges, and Hospi­tals well revenued; they have covents of Re­ligious, that live exemplary; obey their Supe­riours without contradiction, and dance after the sound of Flutes and other instruments when they make their prayers.

They have moreover another sort of Religi­ous Vagabonds through the world, cloathed like fools of that Country; they often go na­ked, and cut their skin in many places, they are held to be holy persons, and live by alms, which are never refused them; both the one and the other sort of Religious are called Dervis, they are known by their habit, and can retire and marry when they please.

They deny Jesus Christ to be God, or the Son of God; neither believe they in the holy Trinity: they say that Jesus Christ was a great Prophet, born of the Virgin Mary, a Virgin both before and after her delivery; that he was conceived by divine inspiration, or by a divine breath, without a father, as Adam was created without a mother; that he was not crucified, that God took him into heaven, and [Page 111]that he shall come again on earth at the end of the world to confirm the Law of Mahomet; they likewise affirm, that the Jews thinking to cru­cifie Jesus Christ, crucified a man among them that resembled him.

They pray to God for the Dead,A great question among Mahome­tans. they invoke their Saints, of whom they have a large Legend, nevertheless they believe not Purgatory; and many among them imagine that the soul and body remain together in the grave until the day of Judgement.

They have Mecca and Medina, that are two Cities of Arabia, in great veneration because Mahomet was born at Mecca, and buried at Me­dina: they make thither great pilgrimages, and believe that Land to be Holy: They bear like­wise singular respect to the City of Jerusalem, for that it hath been the Birth-place, and habi­tation of many Prophets.

They use no Clocks; at the hour of their prayers their Priests ascend the highest part of the Tower, that is in a corner of the Temple, and with a loud voice call the people to pray­er, singing prayer, composed for that pur­pose.

CHAP. VII. The Seraglio or Court of the Great SIGNOR.

HAving before mentioned the place, to satisfie some Curiosities concerning this Emperors pleasures, in which he satisfies himself with vari­ety, conversing with his Mutes and Buffones (for that it is not lawful for any body but the Vizier Bassa's, and some few others to speak to him) in the same signes and gestures, and now and then riding, and shooting, and casting a heavy Iron Mace, all which he is taught to do with great exactness; I will transiently speak of that, then which nothing is more secret and reser­ved, viz. His Companying with women, the beautifullest those parts of the world afford, the greatest excellency and perfection whereof is re­puted to consist in great and broad eyes; the enjoyment of women so featured, being made a part of their Paradise in the World to come.

They which are within the third gate, called the Kings gate, are about two thousand persons, men and women; whereof the women (old and young one with another; what with the Kings Concubines, old women, and women servants) may be about eleven or twelve hundred. Now those which are kept up for their beauties, are all young Virgins, taken and stollen from forraign Nations; who after [Page 113]they have been instructed in good behaviour, and can play upon Instruments, Sing, Dance, and sew curiously; they are given to the Grand Signor as presents of great value, and the number of these encreaseth daily, as they are sent and presented by the Tartars, by the Bashaws, and other great men, to the King and Queen. They do likewise sometimes decrease, according as the Grand Signor shall think fit. For upon divers occasions and accidents, he causeth many of them to be turned out of this Seraglio; and to be sent into the Old Seraglio: which is also a very goodly and spacious place, of which hereafter I shall take occasion to make mention.Virgins made Turks and how. These Virgins immediately after their coming into the Sera­glio, are made Turks; which is done by using this Ceremony onely; to hold up their fore­finger and say these words; law illawheh illaw Allawh, Mahummed resoul Allawh. That is, there is no God but God alone, and Mahomet is the Messenger of God. As they are in age and disposition (being proved and examined by an old woman called Kahiyah Cadun, that is,Kahiyah Cadun, the mother of the Maids as we say, the Mother of the Maids) so they are placed in a room with the other of the same age, spirit, and inclination, to dwell and live together.

Their manner of life.Now in the womens lodging, they live just as Nuns do in great Nunneries, for these Vir­gins have very large rooms to live in, and their Bed-Chambers will hold almost a hundred of them apiece. They sleep upon Sofaes, which are [Page 114]built long-wise on both sides of the room, and a large space left in the midst to go to and fro a­bout their business.

Their Beds are very course and hard (for the Turks neither use Feather-beds nor Corded Bed-steads,) and by every ten Virgins their lies an old woman, and all the night long there are many lamps burning, so that one may see plainly throughout the whole room: which doth both keep the wenches from wantonness, and serve upon any occasion which may happen in the night. Near unto the said Bed-Chambers they have their Bagnos for their use at all times: with many Fountains, out of which they are served with water, and above their Chambers there are divers rooms, where they sit and sew: and there they keep their Books, and Chests, in which they lay up their ap­parel.

They feed by whole Camaradaes, and are ser­ved and waited upon by other women: nor do they want any thing whatsoever that is necessa­ry for them.

There are other places likewise for them, where they go to School, to learn to speak and read (if they will) the Turkish tongue, to sew also, and to play on divers instruments, so they spend the day with their Mistresses, who are all antient women: some hours notwithstand­ing being allowed them for their recreati­on, to walk in their Gardens, and use such sports as they familiarly exercise themselves withall.

[Page 115]The King doth not at all frequent or see these Virgins, unless it be at that instant when they are first presented unto him; or else in case that he desire one of them for his Bed-fel­low, or to make him some pastime with musick or other sports: wherefore when he is prepared for a fresh Mate, he gives notice to the Kahiya Cadun of his purpose; who immediately be­stirs her self like a crafty Baud, and chuseth out such as she judgeth to be most amiable, and fairest of all; and having placed them in good order in a room, in two ranks, like so many pictures, half on the one side, and half on the other, she forthwith brings in the King,The Kings co­ming to them. who walking four or five times in the midst of them, and having viewed them well, taketh good notice within himself of her that he best liketh, but says nothing; onely as he goeth out again, he throweth a Handkercheif into that Virgins hand; by which token she knoweth that she is to lik with him that night: so she being (question­less) exceeding joyful to become the object of so great a fortune, in being chosen out from among so many, to enjoy the society of an Em­peror, hath all the art that possible may be, shown upon her by the Cadun, in attiring, painting, and persuming her; and at night she is brought to sleep with the Grand Signior in the womans lodgings, where there are Chambers set apart for that business onely. And being in bed toge­ther, they have two great wax-lights burning by them all night; one at the beds feet, and the other by the door: besides there are [Page 116]appointed (by the Cadun) divers old Black­more women, to watch by turns that night in the Chamber, by two at a time; one of them to sit by the light at the beds feet, and the other by the door, and when they will they change, and other two supply their rooms, without making the least noise imaginable, so that the King is not any whit disturbed. Now in the morning when his Highness riseth (for he riseth first) he changeth all his apparel from top to toe, leaving those which he wore, to her that he lay withal, and all the money that was in his pockets, were it never so much; and so de­parteth to his own lodings; from whence also he sendeth her immediately a present of jewels, money, and vests of great value, agreeable to the satisfaction and content which he received from her that night. In the same manner he deals with all such as he maketh use of in that kind; but with some he continueth longer then with other some, and enlargeth his bounty far more towards some then others; according as his humour, and affection to them en­creaseth, by their fulfilling his lustful de­sires.

And if it so fall out, that any one of them doth conceive by him, and bring forth his first be­gotten child: then she is called by the name of Sultana Queen:Sultana Queen. and if it be a Son, she is con­firmed and established by great feasts, and solem­nity; and forthwith hath a dwelling assigned un­to her a part, of many stately rooms well furnish­ed; and many servants to attend upon her.

[Page 117]The King likewise alloweth her a large Re­venue,Her al­lowance. that she may give away and spend at her pleasure, in whatsoever she may have occa­sion; and all they of the Seraglio must, and do acknowledge her for Queen, shewing all the duty and respect that may be, both to her self, and to them that belong unto her.

The other women (however they bring forth issue) are not called Queens; yet they are cal­led Sultana's, because they have had carnal commerce with the King: and she onely is called Queen, which is the Mother of the first begotten Son, heir to the Empire; the which Sultanas, being frequented by the King at his pleasure, have also this prerogative; to be im­mediately removed from the common sort, and to live in rooms apart, exceeding well served and attended; and have no want either of money or apparel, in conformity to their degree.

Other Sultanas.All these Sultanaes do resort together very familiarly, when they please; but not with­out great dissimulation, and inward malice; fearing lest the one should be better beloved of the Grand Signor then the other; yet notwith­standing this their jealousie, they (in outward shew) use all kind of courtesie one towards ano­ther.

They never stir out of the Seraglio but in company of the King himself, who often times carrys either all, or most of them abroad by water, to his other Seraglio's of pleasure: and in those ways through which they pass, to go [Page 118]to and fro from their Kaiks, there is Canvas pitched up on both sides,Their Barges. and none may come near them but black Eunuchs, till they be setled, and covered close in the room, at the stern of the Kaik; and then go in the Bargemen; so that in fine they are never seen by any men, but by the Grand Signior only, and the Eunuchs.

The Kings Daughters, Sisters, and Aunts, have their lodging [...] also in the same Seraglio; being royally served, and very sumptuously apparelled, and live together by themselves in continual pleasures; until such time as at their request the King shall be pleased to give them in Marri­age: and then they come forth of that Seraglio, and carry each of them along with them a Chest which the Grand Signior gives them, full of rich apparel, jewels, and money; to the value of (at the least) thirty thousand pounds ster­ling a chest; and that is (as we call it) their portion.

The Kings Sons by the QueenThe Kings Sons, which are born unto him by his Queen, are Nursed, and brought up together by themselves, by choise Nurses, which are found abroad without the Seraglio. But if his Majesty have Sons also by other Sultanaes, (as commonly every Grand Signior hath) then those are brought up apart, and not with the Queens; so that every Mother careth for her own Children, and that with great Envy and Jealousie; yet they may play together, till they come to be of six or seven years of Age; being much made of, sumptuously maintained, [Page 119]and apparelled all alike at the Kings charge.

They live among the women till they come to be of nine or ten years of Age, and about fourteen,Circumci­sion so­lemnity. they are Circumcised with Great Pomp and Solemnities throughout the whole City, especially the Eldest Son. For the Circumcision of the Turks Children are like to the Christian Wed­dings; there being used at them, great Feasting, Banquetting, Musick, and bringing of Presents.

From five years of age until ten, (during which time they live amongst the Women) they have their Hojah (that is, their School-Master, appointed them by the King to teach them to Write, and Read; and to instruct them in good manners, that they may behave themselves decently before the King their Father; which Hojah comes once a day into the womens Seraglio, and is brought into a Chamber by the black Eunuchs (without ever seeing the Kings women at all) whither the Children come, accompanied with two or three old Black-moor-women slaves; and there they are taught for so many hours together, as their Tutor is permitted to stay, and then he departeth.

The Kings daughtersAs for the Daughters, they are but slightly looked after; nor is the King so tender and careful over them. For as they are not sus­pected at all, for any thing that may concern the State in future times; so likewise are they not much respected: yet they are [Page 120]well provided for by the Grand Seignior their Father, in case they live to be fit for Hus­bands,

After the Shawh-zawdeh (the next heir to the Crown) is Circumcised; if his Father think it unfit to keep him any longer with him at home in the Seraglio, he provides all things fitting for to send him abroad:The Prince sent a­broad. that he may see the world, and learn experience, the better to enable him to govern the Empire after his Fathers decease: sending along with him one of his principal, and trusty Eunuchs for to be his guide,An Eunuch his Over­seer. and overseer in all his acti­ons; besides many servants to attend upon him: all which he chuseth out of his own Seraglio. He allows him likewise sufficient means to maintain him like a Prince (as he doth also the rest of his Sons, if he have a purpose to send any of them abroad.) And so all things being well ordered, and prepared for him; having taken his leave of his Father and Mo­ther (who present him with many gifts, as also the Sultanaes, and all the Bashaws, and great men of the Port do) he departs for Mag­nesia a City in Asia, Magnesia his resi­dence. there to reside in the Go­vernment of that Province; in which he hath not the supreme Authority, but governs onely as his Fathers Deputy. And should he pass the limits of his commission,His Com­mission. he would quickly fall into disgrace, and suspicion of Rebellion; as heretofore it hath happened unto divers of his predecessors, sent out in the same manner. Wherefore the Eunuch which is appointed to be [Page 121]his helper and over-seer, is bound to give con­tinual advice to the Grand Signior of his deport­ment, and to the Viziers, of all occurrences whatsoever, according to the carge given him: and likewise to receive from Constantinople such orders and commandments, as are to be obeyed in those parts, where the Prince resideth. So that all things (in a manner) are swayed by the discretion of the Eunuch.

His bed­ing. A Shash is the whole pe [...]ce (be it long or short) of fine lin­nen. Pages watch.And as for his lodging, he sleeps upon mat­tresses of velvet, and cloth of gold: in the summer in sheets of Shash embroidered with silk, sown to the quilts, and in the winter betwixt coverlets of Lusernes or of Sabells, wearing all night a Gheje-lick or little shash on his head.

And when he lies alone in his own lodgings, he is alwayes watched by the Pages of his chamber, by two and two at a time, changing their watch every three hours; one of them standing at the chamber door; and the other by the bed side to cover him, in case the clothes should slide off, and to be near hand if his Majesty should want any thing, or be ill at ease. In the same chamber also where he lies, there are also two old women that wait with burning torches in their hands,Two torch women. which they may not put out, till such time as the King is risen out of his bed: now the use of these lights is, for his Majesty to say over his Beads, and for to pray by, in case his devotion be stirred up thereto at midnight, or at Temcheet namaz, which is about two hours before day.

Womens habit.The habit of his women is much like to that of [Page 122]the men.Breeches from the waste down to the heel. For they wear Chacksirs, and Buskins too, and the meaner sort of them have their shooes shod with iron at the heels.

They likewise sleep as the men do, in their linnen breeches,No close­stools a­mong the men; but the wo­men ever when they go to the Haman or Bagno, carry thē along with thē. No paper used at the privy. They also call it Kecheh, that is, a Janizaries cap, but Vskuf pro­perly sig­nifieth a hood. and quilted waste-coats; ha­ving thin and light ones for the summer, and more thick and warm ones for the winter.

The Turks never have any close-stools or such like utensils in their chambers; but having necessity they rise, and go to the privies, made in places apart, where there do alwayes stand pots full of water ready, that they may wash when they have done, for they use no paper in that service, as others do; holding it not only undecent, but an extraordinary absurdity, for a Musselman to put paper to so base a use: seeing that both the name of God, and the Mahome­tan Law, are written upon the like. They all put off their Turbants when they go about that business; and a Janizary may by no means piss with his Ʋskuf upon his head, but having done, he must kiss it, and so put it on again. For they hold the covering of their heads to be as ho­nourable in a manner as the head it self.

His Majesties Bed-chamber is near unto the great Hall of Audience, in the third Court of the Seraglio,Grand Seig [...]ors bed-chā ­ber de­scribed. H [...]ng ngs be ore the doors. the walls whereof are covered with stones of the finest China metal, spotted with flowers of divers colours, which make an excellent shew: The Anteporta's are of cloth of gold of Bursia, and their Borders of Crimson velvet embroidered with gold and pearls: The posts of the bed-stead are of silver, hollow, [Page 123]and instead of knobs on the tops of them, there are set Lions made of Christal: The Canopy over it is of cloth of gold, and so are the bolsters,Lions of Christal. and the matresses. The floor of this Chamber (as of the other rooms) and the Sofaes, are spread with very costly Persian Carpets of silk and gold: and the Pallets to sit on, with the Cushions to lean upon, are of very rich cloth of gold.

Victuals & Cooks.The victuals in the Seraglio (for the most part are dressed by Agiamoglans brought up to Cookery, (which are called Aschees, and are known from other Agiamoglans by their white caps;Cooks. yet in the form of a suger-loaf as well as the others are) howbeit there are belonging to the Kitchins that are therein, more then two hun­dred under-cooks, and skullions; besides their principal officers, as sewers, caterers, & such like: all which are carefully to look to their several Kitchins, and not any one to trust another with his business.

The Sultans Kitchin & Meals.The Kings Kitchin begins to work ordinarily before break of day. For his Highness rising be­times, there must be always somewhat ready for him; because commonly he eateth three or four times a day. He dines usually at ten of the clock in the forenoon, and sups about six at night, as well in the Summer as in the Winter.

When he hath a will to eat, he tells the Capee Aga of it, who forth-with sends an Eunuch to give notice of the same to the chief Sewer, and he having caused the meat to be dished up, [Page 124]brings it in dish by dish to the Kings Table: & so his Majesty sits down after the common Turkish fashion with his legs across,His sitting at meat. having a very rich wrought towel cast before him upon his knees to save his cloaths: & another hanging upon his left arm, which he useth for his Napkin to wipe his mouth & fingers. He is not carved unto, as o­ther Princes are, but helps himself; having before him upon a peece of Bulgar Leather (which is instead of a table cloath) fine white bread, of three or four sorts, well relished, and always very new, as indeed all Turks love their bread best when it is warm, newly come forth of the Oven. He neither useth Knife nor Fork, but onely a wooden Spoon, of which there are two always layd before him the one serving him to eat his pottage, and the other to sup up certain delicate Sirrups, made of divers fruits, compounded with the juice of Lemmons, and Sugar, to quench his thirst. He tasteth of his dishes one by one, and as he hath done with them they are taken off. His meat is so tender, and so delicately dressed, that (as I said before) he needs no knife, but puls the flesh from the bones very easily with his fingers. He useth no salt at his Table, neither hath he any Antepaste; but immediately falls aboard the flesh, and ha­ving well fed, closeth up his stomack with a Bocklava, A Tart. or some such like thing. And so his Dinner, or Supper, being ended, he washeth his hands in a Basen of gold, with the Ewer all set with precious stones.

[Page 125]His Majesties ordinary diet (as I have been told by some of the Aschees,) is, half a score rosted Pigeons in a dish; two or three Geese in a dish, Lamb, Hens, Chickens, Mutton, and sometimes wild fowl, but very seldom: and look what he hath rosted for him, so he hath the same quantity boiled, almost of every thing, there being very good sauce for every dish, and other ingredients very pleasing to the pallat. He hath likewise broaths of all sorts; and divers Purcelain dishes full of Pre­serves and sirrups; and some Tarts,Little pies and Burecks after their fashion, made of flesh covered with paste: And having made an end of eating: he drinks one draught of Sherbet (seldom or never drinking above once at a meal) which is brought unto him by one of his Agas in a deep Purcelane dish covered,It is an Arabian word and signifies drinks. standing upon a flat under dish of the same mettal.

All the while that he is at Table, he very seldom or never, speaks to any man; albeit there stands before him many Mutes and Buffones to make him merry, playing tricks, and sporting one with another alla mutescha, which the King understands very well. For by signes their meaning is easily con­ceived, and if peradventure he should vouch­safe to speak a word or two, it is to grace some one of his Agas standing by him, whom he highly favoureth [...] throwing unto him a loaf of bread from his own table: and this is held for a singular grace, & especial favour; and he distribut­ing part of it amongst his companions, they like­wise [Page 126]accept of it at the second hand, and account it as a great Honour done unto them, in regard it came from their Lord and King.

The dishes for his Highness Table, are all of gold,Dishes, & Covers of gold. and so likewise are their Covers; they are in the custody of the Keelergee Bashaw, who attends at the Kitchin at Dinner, and Supper time:Yellow purcelane for the Ramazan, or Lent. and so are all the Purcelane Dishes (which are very costly and scarcely to be had for money) in which the Grand Siguior eats in the Ramazan time, which is their Lent, and lasteth a whole moon, and the month it self is so called. Now at that time, the Turks never eat in the day, but onely in the night; not making any difference at all in meats; (except Swines flesh and things strangled, of which they are forbidden by their Law to eat at any time.)

The King seldom eats fish, unless it be when he is abroad, at some Garden House by the Sea side, with his women; where he may sit and see it taken himself.

CHAP. VIII. The common Customs and Manners of the Turks.

THe Fabricks of their Churches are suffici­ently large and sumptuous, and called by the name of Meschites: in which I never could perceive any sort of fancies or imageries (for Idolatry is held by them the worst of abomina­tions) but only these, or one of these inscri­ptions following, in the Arabick Language, There is no God but one, and Mahomet his Pro­phet; or, One Creator and Prophets equal: or, None is strong as God. Then there is seen a great abundance of burning Lamps, the whole Church whited, the Pavement covered with Mattresses, and on them the Ornaments of Tapestries. Near the Church, is erected a Tower of great height, to the top whereof the Priest ascends before the time of Prayers, and with a loud voice, his earr stopped with his fingers, he thrice pro-proclaims these words; God, True, One: which Clamour or Out-cry (for they have no Bells) being heard, the Nobility, and all unbusied persons, repair to Church, as bound to that de­votion. Afterwards the said Priest descending, prayes with them; (and then they turn their faces towards Mecca:) And this he is tyed to do by his Office, five times day and night. But whosoever cometh to these Prayers, must wash his hands, his feet and privities, and his head thrice sprinkled with water: and these words [Page 128]pronounced, Glory to my God; Then, their shooes put off, and left at the Church-door, they enter in, some bare-footed, others having new shooes or socks, and so tenderly touch the ground. Women come not into Churches, as being not excis'd, and for fear of disturbing mens devotions, but meet apart in severed pla­ces, altogether shut off from eyes and ears of men; and more seldom frequent their Chur­ches, except in time of Passeover or Easter, and on Fridays; which dayes from Mahomets Tra­ditions, for distinction and imitation, they al­most respect as much as Jews their Sabbaths, or Christians the Lords day. They pray from nine a clock at night till twelve; and in their praying, their bodies are ever in great motion and agitation; wherewith they marvellously afflict themselves with loud cryings and fierce ejaculations; so as oftentimes their strengths and spirits failing, they sink unto the ground; and if it happen any of them conceive her self with child, she then assures her self that pregnancy proceeds from the favour of the Holy Spirit; and when delivered, the Infants born are called, Sons, or Souls of the Holy Ghost. This hath been related to me from their Hand-maids; for I, nor ever any man else were ever present at that spe­ctacle. At mens devotions I have been often present with my Master; whose customs are in manner following: in their prayers they ne're take off (their Turbants) coverings of their heads, but with the tops of their fingers gent­ly touch them, in token of taking them off; [Page 129]they fall upon their knees and often kiss the ground: they hold it for great wickedness, to have a Christian present at their mysteries; for they believe their Churches (as they say) to be polluted by men unwashed; and that Chri­stians use no such Lavatories. Every Church in Turkie hath a peculiar place for Baths and wash­ings, with lodings for a Priest. Now here the Priest ascends his Pulpit (reads a piece of the Alcoran, and sometimes expounds it) and there preaches about two hours; his Sermon ended, two boys come up to him, who pro­nounce their prayers singing with responsals; which Songs being ended, the Priest with the whole People in a low voice, beating upon their sides, repeat these words, There is but one God; which for the space of half an hour they do, and so depart. But this manner of prayers and cere­monies of preaching and singing, are not done every day, unless in time of Lent, Festivals, some Sundays; and most observe the Fridays for religious worship.

Of their Lent.They keep their Lent by fasting one month and one week every Year; but not always the same: for if this Year they fast out January, the next they fast out February, and keep on that course; so as in twelve Years space, they dedicate to God (in lieu of tenths) one Year and twelve Weeks. Travellers and sick persons are excused from present fastings; but are en­joyned to supply it, by fasting so many daies at other times. When they fast, all that Day they taste nothing, not so much as bread or water; [Page 130]then the Stars appearing, it is lawful for them to eat of all things which are not strangled, or Hogs-flesh, which they esteem as Carrion, most unclean. Their Lent being past, they observe Easter for three days, with great solemnity a­nointing the nails of their Feet and Fingers with an Oyl which they call Chna, which makes those nails to shine like Gold; and with the same, they sometimes stain or colour the hoofs and tails of Horses. This Tincture holds very long, and can hardly be wiped away: so as until new nails thrust out the old, they still retain that dye; but nails of the hand, by frequent washing, abate in time. Women do not only anoint the nails, but their whole Hands and Feet also with that Oyl.

Of their Circumci­sion.They Circumcise not on the eighth day as the Jews do, but when the new-born arrive at the age of seven or eight years, and be of perfect speech: the mysterie whereof, is from the words of confession required before Circumcision, which are some of those sentences afore-men­tioned in their Churches, which they repeat, and give assent thereto, by holding up the Thumb of the right hand. The Youth is not for this mysterie brought unto their Church, but is circumcised in his Parents house. I have been often present at this solemnity, which is performed in manner following: first, the friends are all invited to a feast, sufficiently furnished with all sorts of delicate flesh, lawful for them to eat; and almost every where, especially a­mongst the wealthier sort, an Or is killed, [Page 131]bowelled and flayed; in the body whereof, they include a Sheep; and in that Sheep, a Hen; and in her, an Egge; all which are entirely roast­ed together, for the solemnity and splendor of that day. Then in their Feast and time of Sup­per, the Boy that is to be circumcised, is brought to a Physitian skilful in that Art, who fixing be­tween a pair of pinchers the fore-skin of his privie Member, to prevent all fear in the Boy, he telleth him that the next day he will circum­cise him, and so departs; but presently seigning to have omitted something appertaining to this preparation, on a sudden he cutteth off the fore­skin, applying thereunto a little salt and bom­bace; and then he is called a Musselman, that is, one circumcised. Yet their Names are given the day of their Nativity, not Circumcision. After continuance of this Feast for three dayes, the Boy with great pomp and solemnity is ac­companied to the Baths; and being returned to his House, he is brought before the Guests, and by them presented with gifts prepared for him; some give Silver, Silken Vestments; some Silver Cups; others Money, and sometimes Horse. Women present him likewise, some with Shirts, Handkerchiefs, and such like, ac­cording to the several pleasures and abilities of the Guests. Women are not circumcised, only they confess the aforesaid words, and so made Musselmen. And if any Christian voluntarily confess a Faith in Mahomet, and suffers circum­cision, (which often happens by the heavy yoke and burden of their Tribute) this Man is led [Page 132]through all the Streets and open places of the City, to the great joy and honour of the peo­ple, with acclamations: him also they present with gifts, and after free him from all Tribute. For covetousness of this profit, many Greeks and Albanes become circumcised. But if any be forced thereto, as he that shall strike or otherwise disgrace a Musselman, or blaspheme Mahomet, (as it befel a certain Grecian Bishop which I did see) that man is circumcised, and hath nothing presented to him, yet shall be freed from Tribute, as others circumcised.

Of their Priests.Their great Mufty (as the Pope among Ca­tholicks) cannot erre, and is the highest Mini­ster of all Religious and Lay Persons: an Officer of great power and trust: his conclusions and sentences in State and Church-affairs, are irre­vocable; and his person held in most esteem and reverence next the Emperour: his habit most in green, being Mahomets colour. There is small difference between their other Priests and Lay­men, nor much from the Governours of Cere­monies (such as our Bishops are) neither is much learning required from them: it is suffi­cient if they can read the ALCORAN and Musaph; yet they that can interpret on the Text, are esteemed most Learned, because the Traditions of Mahomet are written in the Ara­bick, not vulgar Turkish Character; and they hold it most detestable, to have them in­terpreted in the vulgar Language. These Priests and Governous are elected by the People; but their rewards and stipends for their labours, are [Page 133]paid by the King. They have Wives, and Ha­bits like Seculars: and if their stipends be not sufficient to mantain the number of their Chil­dren, they otherwise supply themselves by Han­dicrafts & Trades, or what else befits a free-man; as teaching Schools, transcribing Books, &c. I ne'er could see amongst them any Printers; but Paper is there very well made. Some make pro­fit one way, some an other, as Taylors, Shooe-makers, &c.

Of their Monks.They have likewise Monks of several Orders; but chiefly of these three: the first have no pro­priety in any thing; they go almost wholly na­ked, saving their privities covered with a Sheeps skin, and in cold weather they use the like to cover their backs, their sides, their feet and hands are never covered. They beg alms as well of Christians as Turks; and, For God's sake. These Monks having eaten an Herb called Maslach, are possest with a kind of fury and madness; they cut and wound their breasts cross and overthwart, and so their arms, dissembling all trouble or pain; then clap on their heads, hands and breasts, the spunge or mushrooms of old Trees light burning, and not remove them till they are reduced to ashes. Another Order I have seen, who go with their privy part bor'd thorow, and a Ring included therein of the weight of three pound; and this to preserve chastity. The third Order is rarely seen abroad; but remain both day and night in Churches, where within some little Angles they have small Cabins, no shooes, vestments, or coverings of [Page 134]the had, wearing nothing but one shirt: their exercise is fasting and prayers, that God would reveal things future to them. With this sort of Monks, the King of Turks usually consults, when he intends a motion on expedition to War.

They give so much respect to Mahomets Tra­ditions and Statutes,Their re­verence to Maho­mets tra­ditions. that not onely they never blaspheme God or his Prophet; (which amongst us sometimes happens) but if they find the least leaf or scrowl thereof, lying on the ground, they take it up and often kiss it, and place it on some shelves or chinks of walls; affirming it a sin, to suffer that wherein the Name of God, and Laws of Mahomet are written, to be trod­den under foot. And no man dares to sell the Alcoran, and other writings of their Law, to any Christian, or any other differing in Religi­on or Faith with them, lest they should be trod­den on, or touched with unclean hands: and whosoever should so do, is severely punished. And in this regard they may be stiled far more reverent then Christians.

They have places for Instruction, and Teach­ers both of Men and Women:Of their Schools. in several Towns, Men the Boys, and Women the Girls, some teach Astronomy, Physick; and some the Art of Poetry; which when they do, they speak out with loud voice; and moving their hands unto their sides, they pronounce their meanings. They understand no artificial Musick, but frame Verses to certain Rules, which consist of ele­ven syllables. The hotness of the Clymate, and [Page 135]often sicknesses, makes most inclined to Phy­sick, wherein they have some small knowledge. They learn Astronomy, to be thought able to tell fortunes. Printing is supplied by a number of writing Priests: and perhaps neglected (as all learning is) to maintain the peoples ignorance, and keep them off from search into the gross ab­surdities of their constrained Religion.

Their marriagesThey marry without Vows or Oaths, take Wives without portions, and for the most part buy them, contrary to the Roman custom, where the Son in-law was bought with Money to take a Daughter. This married Woman car­ries nothing with her for use or ornament, which she is not forced to redeem or purchase from her Parents. Evil manners or sterility, are causes of Divorces: for which there is a peculiar Judge. They permit their bond-men or pur­chased servants to marry; but the issue of them are all born slaves. The Alcoran perswadeth marriage as pleasing God and Man; and it al­lows plurality of Wives and Concubine, as ma­ny as a Man pleaseth. The Turk amongst his (whereof he hath above five hundred in his Se­raglio's) nameth her for his Wife or Sultana, by whom he hath his first-begotten Son. All their Wives are used with equality of respect, in diet, cloaths, returns, and what concerns them; and are most obedient to their Husbands. They nurse their own Children, and bear them on their Shoulders, not in their Arms: no men, but Eunuchs are suffered to be with them, not their own Sons, if above twelve years of age: [Page 136]they never go abroad, but accompanied with onely Women.

Pilgrims of several Nations travel to visit ho­ly places,Of stran­gers. which the Turk possesseth; as Mecca and Medinum, (as Christians, Jerusalem) where they say Mahomet was buried: but this is done as well for gain and profit, as for devo­tion or Religions sake. And there having seen a gilded Shoo hanging from the roof of the Church, and bought such fine linnen and cloth as they please, they return home with great ad­vantage; some carrying about the streets wa­ter, from thence in glases for devotion sake, and freely give it to any that are thirsty; others do the like for profit. And if any one of them hap­pen to die in this Pilgrimage; by what occasion soever, although he ne're arrive near Mecca, yet he hath the estimation, and shall be placed in the rank of Pilgrims.

I know not whether I should call them Mira­cles, or rather Monstrous Toys,Miracles done by Mahomet at Mecca, which they say he still doth in these times. written in their Book called Mehemidine, wherein they are per­swaded, that when Mecca was a building, God by the prayers of Mahomet, commanded divers mountains to bring their stone to the Fabrick of that Church, every Hill his tenth: and when divers Mountains had brought their portions, and Mecea built and perfectly compleated, a cer­tain Hill called Araphat, and some other more remote, coming thither with their tenths some­what too late, and finding Mecca built, and no use of their stones, they begun most bitterly to weep; which when Mahomet perceived Hills so [Page 137]distressed, and understood the cause, he said un­to them, Be of good chear, weep not, but store your tenths up in a place which I shall shew you; and whosoever shall not pray upon your stones, his pil­grimage shall be unprofitable and unaccepted. And after so doing, Mahomet struck the stones with his foot, and there issued out Water, not useful to drink; and imposed a name, and called it, A Water of Purification, whereof every Pilgrim carrieth at his return, some portions thereof in vessels; and when ever any die, the vestures wherewith the body is to be covered, are sprink­led with this water, for remission of their sins. And they further affirm, That no man can come to Mecca, whose visit is not known to Maho­met, who reveals the persons to the Keepers there (all Eunuchs:) and if a Pilgrim come, a Ravisher, or wicked Man, a Christian or any of Religion different from theirs; these said Keepers forbid him entrance into Mecca. But the body of Mahomet is not there, as some affirm, but onely an imaginary form in the Wall of the Church, expressing the lineament of a body, which is often kissed; and so they return home again. Such lying follies, for miracles, these Infidels are possessed with, concerning Mahomet; and divers others, so ridiculous, as I omit for modesties sake: yet must advise the Reader, if he please, to interrogate any Turk therein, and he will finde I have spoke nothing but meer Truth.

Of their Alms.The Alcoran obligeth men to Alms, as meri­torious, and much pleasing God; and saith, [Page 138] The contrary comes from the Devil. They have Hospitals for poor travellers, built by the Wills and Legacies of their Kings; where they have meat in different manners: some allow Rice with flesh, others prepare Wheat-bread, and water to drink; but for rest or lodgings, there is no place allowed: yet there are some few publick recepta­cles, where they are received without charge, or other bedding then straw or hay; but they repose under a good roof.

Of their Sacrifice.Their offerings or oblations are for the most part upon promise or vows, in sicknesses or other dangers; and then they kill an Ox or a Sheep, ac­cording to their abilities, and promise to sacri­fice it in some certain place. This Offering is not burnt, or placed on an Altar, after the custom of the Jews; but the Beast being killed, the skin, head & feet, and a fourth part of the flesh, is given to the Priest; another part, to the poor; a third, to neighbours; and the remainder they keep for themselves and friends to rejoyce withal. Neither are they tyed to perform these vows, unless they escape the disease or danger for which they in­tended them: all things with them being con­ditional; I give you, if you give me. And the like is observed by the Greeks, Armenians, and other Asiatick people, even of the Christian Faith.

If any of their Musselmen make a Will, their Legacies are given before Friends or Neighbors;Of their Wills and Legacies. and they are commonly for cutting Water-cour­ses, for conveying Springs from some remote places to Hospitals, Churches, or dry habitati­ons; and that for Piety sake, & their souls benefit. [Page 139]Others give money to free bond-men out of thraldom. But women for the most part (as most superstitious) bequeath their gifts to Souldiers, for a certain slaughter of Christians, which they conceive to be greatly beneficial for their souls. The Legacies of their Kings are for the building of Hospitals, Churches; and so likewise are those of eminent and great personages.

Ceremo­nies of the dead.When any of their Musselmen die, men take the Funeral-care of men, and women of women. They wash the departed body very clean, & wrap it in fine linnen; then they carry it out of Town, into some remote place, (for they hold it sinful to bury in their Churches.) First, Friends of the de­ceased & Priests meet and go in progress, certain Monks bearing Wax-candles; then follow some of their Priests singing till they come to the grave, shaking their heads, & often turning round, fall down with giddiness, as in a trance. The bet­ter sort have their graves lined with boards at bottom and at sides, and covered with boards, on which they throw the Earth, & strow sometimes the seeds of flowers thereon. Great men & Bassa's have peculiar Chappels for themselves and Kin­dred. The poor are buried by high-ways, or in open fields. If the deceased be of poor ability, there is then money gathered for satisfaction of labour for those religious men, which is offered in the streets.

Of the e­difice of a Sepulchre called Tulbe.Over this stately Tomb, (being Prince-like) there is erected a goodly Temple, wherein their Kings are buried in the City with great magnifi­cence. Both rich and meaner have an Altar built of [Page 140]such an height, as beasts cannot annoy or pollute it with any foulness: thither with lamentations and weepings they often return; and spread up­on the monument sacrifices of meats, bread, flesh, cheese, eggs, milk. This Solemnity or Fu­neral-supper continues for nine dayes after the parties burial, (according to the Heathen man­ner) for the soul of the departed: and it is left to be eaten by the Poor, by Ants, or Fowls of the Air. They say, It equally pleaseth God, to give Alms to Beasts that wants, as men, when they are given for Gods sake. I have seen many buy Birds in cages at good values, only to set them at li­berty, and see them flie away, others, throw Bread into Rivers for Fishes, and that for the love of God, saying, That such charity towards the needy, doth obtain a great reward from Heaven.

The Turks have all one Emperor or King, of the Race of Ottoman; Concern­ing War. who hath next to him­self in Authority two Sanjacks or Vice-roys, chief Governors, the one of Europe, the other of Asia; and these have under them Lieutenants of lesser quality, who command the ordinary Souldiery; and if they fail, being called to any expedition, are presently punished with death. He hath others alwayes following him, as Coun­cellors, Guardians of his body, ever neer him; Chamberlains, Chancellors, and Exactors of Tri­bute, for monies and young people, with certain numbers of light-horse, Messengers, and divers others that continually follow the Court. His greatest strength is in his flaves; Children (for the most part) torn from Christian Parents, [Page 141]with Tribute-Children, bred and educated in several Seraglio's, Captives taken in War, and Renegado's. Of these, some are trained up, and serve on Horse; who have a double stipend to the foot, and always ready at command, in stables keeping four hundred Horse together. The great body of Foot-Souldiery are the Jani­zaries, all commanded by a Chief, called their Aga, a person of mighty trust, and like im­portance; who hath under him diverse inferior Commanders, and have Seraglio's apart. Of these, and Auxiliary Forces, the Turk can draw three hundred thousand into the field. A great part of these Janizaries attend the Court, Ambassadors Houses, and protect all Christian Inhabitants and Travellers, for re­wards; and are faithful in those employments. Their Standard in the field, is an Horse-tail tied upon a Pole; an Emblem of their first barbarity and rudeness. His strength at Sea is not conside­rable, consisting most in Gallies, and those not equal to some Italian Princes: nor hath he many for want of slaves whom he imploys more for Land-services. The best of Shipping, is under the Bassa's of Algier and Tunis, whom he manageth with much policy; sometimes as Re­bels, and sometimes as good Subjects, to his best advantage against Christians: for if they complain of loss, the Turk then says, He can­not rule them. If the other do the like, he'l take treble damages.

The con­dition of Noble­men.There is not any of those great personages that possess by right of inheritance any Pro­vince, [Page 142]City or real estate, to derive unto his chil­dren or successors, without consent of the King. If any of their Dukes or Princes desire possessi­ons, it must be with this condition; the value of the place or Territory is first considered, and the revenues thereof, whereby the Turk apportion­eth what number of Souldiers that can anually maintain: then the Lord is injoyned always to keep in readiness that number, for any his com­mands; and in default his head is lost: nothing can excuse his presence in any commanded place, but known want of health & sickness. And when­soever it please the Turk to ease him of this be­nefit, it's at his liberty; but if not deprived, he enjoys it during life: after death, if his Succes­sors will observe the same conditions, they are often admited; if not, 'tis then disposed to others. And if it happen any one of these great ones have occasion to speak unto their King, it is with eys fixed on the ground, they dare not look him in the face.

Of Bassa's, who may be called Counsel­lors, Chan­cellors, or Secreta­ries.These for the most part are all Eunuchs, ca­strated when youths, and bred in Seraglio's, for attendants on the Turkish Concubines: and of later years, some of them (as I was informed, be­ing a slave to a great man in Constantinople) are cut so close the body, that they often dye by the incision; and if live, they ever after use small Pipes for discharging their water: such is their cruel jealousie, introduced (as 'twas said) by an Emperor that perceived a Gelding leap a Mare; these Bassa's are of greatest esteem with the Turk, next to the Sanjacks; and they are almost all that [Page 143]are preferred to that dignity, children of Chri­stian parents, violently taken from them: & none of them, although he hath to wife a daughter of a Turk, (as Hurstan Bassa had) can enjoy a Parish, Castle, or Village by inheritance; but if he be pro­moted to any dignity or possessions, he enjoys it till his death, or so long as the Turk pleaseth. Each Bassa hath a Court of Justice in the pro­vince he commandeth, from whence appeals are to the King, or great Mufty; whose sentence is concluding and immoveable.

The obe­dience of Turks to the King.None of their Janizaries or great Captains have licence to wear Swords or other Arms within the Cities, unless the King go forth his Palace, for Devotion sake or Hunting. And where there are Magistrates or Governours of Towns, Porters carry with them staves or Clubs: & find­ing any quarrellings or offerings at injuries, they presently punish them with those instruments; No man speaks to them, or dares look in their faces; but falling on the earth, kiss their feet, with eys to the ground, & speak as to themselves. And whensoever they send forth messengers with let­ters to Governours, cities, or provinces, whose horse grows faint by journeying, this messenger hath fall authority to dis-horse whom ere he meets; and meeting none, he turns into the next town or village, & repairs to the chief Officer; & if he presently provides him not an horse, he's hang'd before his door: and for this cause, many make use of Asses, rather then horses. And when this messenger shal come to whom he was sent, he is most honourably received, his Letters kissed [Page 144]with great humility, and their contents answe­red with incredible celerity and quick dispatch. No Princes dare contradict one sillable therein. None dare (as here) rebel; all men live in such awful fear and trembling: Tortures and present death depending on his will.

The Turkish strength, how di­minished.The Emperor distributes in some equality all Provinces to his Noblemen; but with conditi­on, that such a Souldiery should be continually maintained by him with the Revenues of that Province, both in time of Peace and War. A Souldier killed is not loss to him, unless the Province likewise be lost, as for example, the Turk hath now four hundred Souldiers, where­of one hundred is maintained by Hungary; now if he lose Hungary those Souldiers are lost: if he lose no Province, he loseth nothing; for he can raise more in their rooms; as Church-Offi­cers, or Benefices, easily find in vacancies Suc­cessors.

The con­dition of Chazilars.These are stout Souldiers, and excellently versed in military affairs, who in their first en­counters break their Lances, without other Armour then a Sword, Lance and Target, using it as we do with Coat of Fence and Helmet; the Lance being broke they use the Sword, and fight valiantly, always aiming at the head or hands, and think it ignominious to thrust at their ad­versary, or an horse with point of Sword. These men spend all their lives and hopes under the protection of a Goddess, Fortune; having a Proverb with them, What is written will be­fall them; that is, What that Goddess hath [Page 145]printed on the head at each mans nativity, can­not be possibly avoided, though he were pre­served in a Castle unexpugnable. The actions of these men are writ in verses, and sung by all men; that others stirred up by like praise and honour, might with like audacity, advance against an enemy, couragiously and valiantly: and for each victory of these men their stipends are doubled; and are obliged attendance on their King, on horse-back, with Lances, Swords, and Iron Clubs: some have Tar­gets, some none, and are paid as well in Peace as War.

The or­der of their footTheir first are Bowmen, with Arrows, Bows and Javelins; they are distinguished from Jani­zaries by coverings of the head. The second is of Janizaries, who instead of Bows have Guns, with short Hatchets: all these are gathered from amongst Christians living under Tribute, by force snatched from their Friends, being young, Circumcised, and educated as afore­said. These fight most valiantly against Chri­stians, yet have but slender stipends for their maintenance; some four, five or six Aspers a day; of which sixty make a Crown English. And these are prohibited on pain of death to come on horse-back, unless sick. There are some few likewise Sons of Turks, made Janizaries. There is a third Order, whom they call Aza­plars, whose stipends determine with the War, and are all Sons of Turks. These use a longer Lance, with Swords, and red Hats or Bon­nets, or other coloured cloth, with crooked [Page 146]Angles like half Moons; and so distinguished by Arms and Habit, from the other orders, There is a fourth of the Grecian Sect, who have no other stipend, then freedom from paying Tri­butes and Tenths. They commonly attend the Turks horse of pleasure, keeping them at their own charge, and well managing them for War.

Of the Turks Pa­vilions.When the King removes from Constantinople, to any Expedition of War, he carrieth with him double Tents, that when one is planted this day, the other is carried to the next station, ready to receive him the day following: the number and magnitude of these Pavilions is such, that afar off they seem no less then Cities: round about the King's Pavilion, are the Tents of Princes and great Men, encompassing his in circle. Then the horse-men of Arms, two or three together, have their Tent: the foot-men have the like for disci­pline sake, and to keep them from cold Air. When the body of the Army moves, Yeomen foot-men clear the ways, and here and there make heaps of stone, or piles of wood, for ease and di­rection of the passage; so as even in darkness of the night they can hardly erre. The Army mo­veth at midnight, and till mid-day following marcheth. The King rides between two Bassa's talking with him, before whom marcheth some of the order of Janizaries on horse-back, bear­ing lighted Candles in time of night. Certain Captains follow them with iron Clubs round pointed, who keep off men from sight of the King a good large distance: amongst these, are numbers of the King's Guard; and amongst them, [Page 147]a Chariot of Women and Boys, fitted for the use of the Turk and his Nobility. These great Men, go some before, some follow these Cap­tains with great multitudes of Souldiers, horse and foot, and all conditions; some for stipend, some for plunder; but all, men.

Their car­riages of Beasts.Then follow a multitude of Camels, Mules, Horse, and sometime Elephants, laden with Vi­ctuals, Pavilions, and all necessaries for military uses; and where the Turk pitcheth his Tent, there every one, according to his condition, (as in a City) sets up his habitation; Booths for Taylors, Bakers, Butchers, Sutlers, and all sorts of Victuallers: some sell dainty flesh and fowls; and when fresh meat cannot be had, then what is brought upon their Beasts, they expose to sale; bisket, dry meats, cheese, curds and milk. All Turks are generally most patient in suffering hunger, thirst and cold. They seldom lodge in Towns, but field it in their Tents, neer water-springs, Rivers or Meadows, taking more care of their cattel then themselves; content with little and course diet, curds mingled with wa­ter, bread with milk, sometimes bisket: ma­ster and servant eat together. They keep deep silence in the night; they neglect stirring after fugitives, for fear of raising clamours; which are forbid upon great mulcts and punish­ments: but when they go to rest, or rise to march, all with an unanimous noise, cry out, Allah, Allah, Allahu, that is, O God, thrice re­peated.

[Page 148] Of justice exercised in War.There is so much severity in military Disci­pline, that no Souldier dares unjustly seize on any thing of anothers; for if he do, he dies without mercy. They have amongst them certain Guardians, Defenders of all Passengers from Souldiers violence, with boys of eight or ten years old, carrying bread, eggs, fruit and Oats, and such like things to sell. These Guar­dians are bound to free and preserve all Orch­ards, Gardens, Closes they pass by; so far, that they themselves dare not touch an Apple, Pear, or Grape, or any such like thing, with­out the owners license; otherwise they lose their heads. When I was present in the Turkish Army in an Expedition against the Persian, I saw a great Commanders head, with Horse and Ser­vants, all three cut off, because that horse had been found grazing in another mans pasture un­satisfied for.

Celebrati­on of a Turkish Victory.When a Conquest is declared, the Cities straight throw themselves into all delights and joyings. At entrance of night, for good auspice of the solemnity, Torches, Wax-candles, Lamps, Fire-brands, Fire-works, and all things that give light, are every where disposed of throughout the City; with Carpets, costly Hangings, Tapestry, and Silken, Silver, and Gold Vestments, their houses all are covered, but especially that way by which the Emperor entreth. The chiefest Triumph is made in Con­stantinople, his constant residence, unless oc­casioned by War into some other Region. And he is bound by Law at every three years end, [Page 149]to undertake some Expedition into Christian Territories, for advancing or defending his own Kingdom. I verily believe, and do confess, for those days he celebrates for Victory, no mortal eye, (nay, not the Moon or Sun) did ere behold a spectacle more glorious and re­splendent, for order, number, silence, richness, state and magnificence in all kinds. It is impossi­ble for onely man to be exalted to a loftier degree of sublimation, then this Pagan when triumphful.

Of their Hunting and Haw­king.No Nation under the Sun delights so much in Hunting as doth the Turkish; they'l follow game through rocky, steepy, craggy moun­tains, and that on horse-back, taking diversity of Beasts; but if any chance to be killed, or suffocated by Dogs or chase, they never eat thereof, nor any Christian that lives in those Regions: and if they kill wild Boars, they give them to the next inhabiting Christians. Mussel­men being forbidden to feed on Hogs flesh. The Turk hath multitudes of Faulkoners (above thousands) in constant wages through his Em­pire. Their Hawks both long and short wing'd very hardy. The like charge he's at for all sorts of Dogs: nothing can move in the Air, or stir on Land that shall not be encountered, and seized on. These charges, with the Souldiery, Officers, Seraglio's, and Court-attendances, are in a manner infinite; and yet supplied more by casualities then Revenues constant: for he com­mands all mens fortunes at his pleasure, & is the general heir of all that by nature die, or violence.

[Page 150] Of Artifi­cers and Husband­men.The Country people with their Servants plow their Lands, and pay the Tenths of all encrease unto the King. Artificers maintain themselves by Trades; who live in idleness, consume in hunger. They eagerly pursue all sorts of Merchandizings; travelling the lesser Asia, Arabia, Egypt, & States of the Venetians. They have their baths in every City, where in solemn manner they wash them­selves. When they make water, they wash that part; and the like, when they ease their bodies. The like is done by Women, who have hand­maids following them, with vessels filled with water & when they bath, they anoint themselves with such an unguent, that within the space of half an hour, rots off all hair from parts anointed. Men and Women do the same, not suffering hair to in­crease: and this is done twice or thrice each month, especially when they frequent the Church; otherwise, (as violaters of sacred places) they are burnt with fire. They have divers sorts of Artifi­cers; Taylors, Shoo-makers, Gold and Silver-Smiths, and for all sorts of Metals; Painters, Carpenters, Stone-cutters; but not of such wits and exquisite inventions, as in our parts.

They have one Judge as well of Christians as Turks,Of Justice among Ci­tizens. (but alwayes chosen from amongst the Musselmen) to administer equal right to all men. If any kill another, he suffereth death: If he steal, or violently taketh from another, he is hanged; as it happened to a Janizary, who drunk milk of a poor Woman's, brought to sell, and paid not for it; and accused before the Judge, denied the fact; whereupon, being stretched up [Page 151]by cords at his feet, and about his middle, he forthwith vomited the milk, and was immedi­ately by the Judge commanded to be strangled: this happened in my presence at Damasco, when I travelled from Armenia to Jerusalem. If any commit adultery, the Man is cast into strict pri­son; yet after divers months may be redeemed: The Woman is carried about the streets riding on an Ass, beaten naked with whips, stones thrown at her, and a Bull's pizzle tyed about her Neck. He that gives a blow, is cut cross the face, and led about the streets for terror. All suits have this good piece of Justice, that right or wrong they last not above three dayes. Their differences are few, because they buy and sell for ready money; their chiefest wealth consist­ing in it: for few have Lands or Revenues, but who command the Souldery: but generally the Turks Law and Equity is in his Sword, and both oppressed and stifled with Fear and Bribery, two potent and prevailing Agents. To spoyl, to rob, to kill, to murther, upon design of interest, he says, 'Tis Justice; devastation and destruction of whole Provinces and Kingdom, he calleth Peace. And if in ought he advise with Counsel or the great Mufty, 'tis not for substance, but formality of Justice, as well assured from gain­saying or opposition.

Of Hus­bandry.Both Christians and Musselmen Manure and Till their Grounds, Vineyards and Pa­stures, and have like Fruits and Corn to ours; Wheat, Millet, Barley, Oats, win­ter Wheat, Pease, Beanes, and also the like [Page 152]kinds of Pulse, and Rice in abundance; Linnen, and Cotten Wools, more then these Nations; Vineyards like ours; but use their Grapes in indifferent manner: where we make Wine, the Turk hath a kind of Honey with them; so medicining their Grapes, that both in taste and colour they appear always fresh: other Fruits they have in great plenty; Melons, Cucumbers Pumpeons, replenish well their fields and Gar­dens in their Seasons: Nuts, Pears, Apples, Peaches of all sorts, Apricocks, Chesnuts, Figs, Lemons, Oranges, Cherries, and such-like, at small rates, but not in equal plenty in all Kingdoms: And there are some within the Turks Dominion, as Cappadocia, and lesser Armenia, where in regard of cold, they have no such like Frutages.

Of diver­sity of Cattel.They have Shepherds, (whom they call So­banlars) always living in solitary places, and every month remove their stations: they nei­ther have possessions or houses, other then their Tents, and Cattle; as Camels, Mules, Horses, Cows, Oxen, Sheep, and Goats; whom they feed, make Cheese and Butter; sheer the Wool, and so make Cloaks, Mantles, and Tapestry, which they sell, and supply there­by their Families with Corn and necessaries. All these Shepherds pay the King tenths of all anual encrease; and all Christians further pay Tribute, that live under the Turkish Government, for every Male, one Crown yearly; and that which is most cruel, their Sons unmarried are taken for­cibly from them every fifth year, when their Tenths are visited.

[Page 153]They have no great magnificence of buildings; most of them are of bricks, but differing;Of houses. some are burned in Furnaces, some dryed by Sun. Their Houses are contiguous, like ours in Europe: but in Natolia, they are flat tabled without elevation; from whence by Gutters, Pipes, and Chanels, Rain-water flows down to them. The houses low; none above two stories, and meanly furnished, if not poorly.

Of their Garments.Their Vestments are made of Wool, Flax, and spun Silk, sufficiently magnificent, They use a Garment (which is called Chaucan) straight, full of plates, and of length even to their ancle; abhorring breeches, as too much directing to, and expressing privities. Their shirts or smocks are dyed in colour violet. Their heads are covered with great rolls of Cal­lico or such like stuff, wound about in fashion of Pyramids; which they call Turbants. Wo­men of quality go always with their faces veiled; which are never seen of strangers, or in pub­lique places. Their Shooes are high, with strong soles, for longer service both of men and women. Some say that Mahomet had a bald or scalded head, which he covered with white linnen rolled up, as their Turbants, from thence derived and still continued, for they never alter fashions. They wear long Beards, as tokens of their freedom, all slaves being shaved. No great difference in habit be­tween rich and poor; but in the stuff. They are religiously cleanly, and never seen to unbur­den nature, but always after wash.

[Page 154]They use, as we, bread white and course, which they sprinkle with certain seeds before 'tis baked,Of Viands and yeildeth a great sweetness to the eater; which with us is onely used in Granada, and about Sivilia in Spain. They use much art and sauces in their Cookeries: but ordinary food is Pulse, or Rice, so thickned, that it must be parted with the hands: they feed on all flesh but Hogs. There are no Taverns nor Inns allowed; yet in the streets, divers sorts of Victuals are sold, and all things necessary for mans sustenance.

Of their Beverage.They have three sorts of Drinks: the first made with Sugar and Honey, mingled with Water: The second of Raisons, the stones taken out, and boyled in water, whereto they add some Rose-water, and a little perfect honey; and this is to be sold in most parts thorow Turkie; for it is sweet, and puffeth up the belly: The third is made of a fruit (called Peckmez) into Must, and hath a kind of Honey-taste and colour with it; this, mingled with water, is given to their Ser­vants. The Houses where they sell, are fre­quented as Osteries in Italy, or Taverns with us. Turks for the most part drink only water; they are not suffered to buy or swallow Wines; and who happens to be accused, and proved to have drunken thereof, his testimony, in all occasions and actions is invalid: and yet in pri­vate Christian houses, they do not abstain.

Of their manner of eating.When they go to dinner, they first strow Mattresses on the floor, and spread upon them Carpets or pillows; some sit on the bare [Page 155]ground. Their Tables are made of skins, and plaited, to be drawn open more or less, like to a Budget. They neither sit as we do, nor lye along on elbows as the Ancients; but like a Cross of Burgundy, with Legs infolded, they sit Taylor-wise. They always pray before they eat, then eat greedily and hastily, but with deep silence; and in that time their Wives secluded from them. Men servants after twelve years age, are never suffered to co-habitate in houses where women are; but under such age they go about the houses, serving their Masters occasions. Captive Women have never liberty to go abroad, unless their Mistresses or Ladies go to Vineyards, Graves of Friends departed, Baths, or Gardens out of Town (which they often do) for recreation sake; and otherwise are kept strict at work in houses, not suffered to con­verse with other Captive Servants; as shall be more at large declared in the following Chapter. Their dishes are commonly placed at such di­stance one over another, as 'twere on Pillars; that each man may make choice of three, which pleaseth best. They eat three times a day; but quick therein, unless at a Feast, where they sit all day.

CHAP. IX. Of the Afflictions of Captives, and Christians un­der the Turkish Tribute.

WHen the King of Turks makes Expediti­ons against Christians, amongst divers sorts of Merchants, there alway follow him on Camels, a mighty number of Buyers, or Scorcerers of Children or Men, who in hope of getting slaves, carry with them bundles of long Ropes, wherewith they easily tye together fifty or sixty men. These traders purchase of the Souldiery or Free-booters, whomsoever the Sword hath not devoured; which is granted them, upon condition that the King may have the tenth of what is trafficked for, the rest unto themselves to sell. Nor is there any Mercandize so profitable amongst them, nor so frequent; as anciently among the Romans (who called things fairly bought, their proper Goods and Rights) as just as that of slaves.

How the Turks imploy their slaves.The Youth and Aged of both Sexes, whom Chance by tenths appropriates to the Turk, he thus disposeth; the elder in [...]ears he sells for Husband-men, who yet are rarely or cheap bought; for they seldom escape the Sword, their age making them less vendible. Young men and Maidens, they confine them in Seraglio's, there to be instructed in useful Arts for future times. But first, they must deny their Faith in Christ, and then be Circumcised. And thus [Page]

ALLACE [...] HECHBER.

DABIT DEUS HIS QUOQUE FINEM.

[Page] [Page 157]initiated in their Ceremonies, they diligently examine their Physiognomies, and the several lineaments of their bodies, and then the whole composure; and according to conceived strength, forwardness of wits & dispositions, they are destinated to learn Laws of the Country, or discipline of Wars; and in the mean time are al­lowed a daily stipend of two or three Aspers, sixty whereof make five shillings, which they conceive a liberal sufficiency for diet and cloth­ing, until they are fitted for employments. In the elements of War, they thus are trained, accor­ding to each strength: they first have given them a light bow; skill and strength increasing, they have a greater and a heavier; so by degrees they are fitted for expedition. They have Instructors, severe Exactors of their daily Exercises; and whensoever they erre much from the mark, so often are they cruelly whipped with scourges. These are inrolled in the order of Bow-men. Others are instructed and made fit for Janizaries, who have appointed Masters and Teachers every day to fight, two together with Cudgels▪ Others (an horrid thing) who have more lovely faces, are so close cut, that nothing like man is left them; and this not done without great and eminent danger to life: and if the party escape death, his health is for no other use, but their most wicked lusts; and after youth's grown aged, they are put to the offices of Eunuchs, to attend on Ladies, Concubines, Horses, Mules, and some Kitchin-employments.

Such as are of extraordinary beauty, come­liness, [Page 158]or composition of body,The con­dition of Virgins & other wo­men are chosen out for Concubines; mean and indifferent Faces, are appointed Matrons hand-maids; amongst whose offices some are so filthy, and so loathsom, as were before (though somewhat uncivilly) re­lated. Others are set to womens work, as spin­ning, carding, weaving. It is free for none of them to profess the Christian Faith, or hope of liberty during life. There is some content in hope, but these have none.

How pri­vate Turks use priso­ners.Hitherto hath been spoken, how the Kings use Captives; now how private men their Pri­soners newly taken: first, they threaten them with all sorts of menacing sharp words, promises, and allurements, to entice them to circumcision; which if yielded to, they are treated somewhat more courteously; but then all hope of ever re­turning to their Country is clean cut off; and whosoever endeavours it, burning is his ap­pointed punishment. Such as are thought more firm and less fugitive, are admitted to their Ma­sters military imployments, and can onely be made free, when age hath made them useless; and then he is rather turned off, then remitted orderly; or when the Master by hurt in War, or danger of death, bequeaths him liberty. They are permitted marriage; but their chil­dren are disposed at their Master's pleasure; which makes the more understanding sort ut­terly abhor marriage. They who refuse Circum­cision, are miserably and unhumanely treated; of which I have had the experience of thirteen years sufferings: nor can I express in words the great calamities of such people.

[Page 159] How Chri­stians ig­norant in mechanik Arts are used.The condition of such unskilful men is wretch­ed. Those whose toyl brings profit, are only in reputation with them: and therefore learned Men, Priests, and Noble-men, who have lived in retiredness and pleasures, when they fall into the hands of Turks, are of all most miserable; the Merchant or Man-scourser bestows no cost on them, as scant vendible; they walk with na­ked head and feet, and often their whole bodies: no new cloaths succeed, the old worn out: they are hurried through Mountains, Rocks, from place to place, Winter and Summer, and have no end thereof till death, or that they find a foolish Purchaser, that (they think) buyes ill Merchandize; but no man is so happy, or esteem­ed amongst them, for Age, Art or Beauty, that being sick will leave behind them. First, they are whipped to go on; if they cannot do that, then they are put on horse-back; and there not able to sit upright, their bellies are tyed on horse-back, no otherwise then a sack of Corn or Cloak-bag: if he die, he is stripped of all his cloaths, and thrown into the next ditch, to be devoured by dogs and vultures.

How pri­soners newly ta­ken are used.They do not only bind them in endless chains, but, in their journey, also manacle their hands; they march the distance of a large pace one from another, that mutually they do not hurt; and tye their hands, lest with stones they mischief do their Masters: that when sometimes they lead great multitudes, as ten times five hundred chained together, the strength of whom, if hands at liberty to throw stones, might much [Page 160]annoy them. At night when they rest, their feet are likewise chained, and exposed to all injuries of weather. The condition of Women is a lit­tle more humane; they who have strength of limbs, are driven on foot; those more ten­der, are set on horses; such as are infirm and cannot ride, are put in baskets or ripiers, as we use geese. Afterwards their condition is sadder; either they are included in strong Turrets, or forced to endure the wicked lusts of their Merchants. Where still they are, is ever heard vast and hideous howlings of both sexes, suffering violations from them; neither doth the age of seven or six years, defend them from those vitious actions: a people imcom­parably wicked, both against nature, and before libidinous.

How used that are exposed to sale.At the break of day they are brought to Mar­ket, like droves of sheep, or herds of goats: Merchants appear, prizes are set; if the priso­ner be liked, his cloaths are stripped off, he is viewed by the buyer, all members surveyed, tryed and throughly searched for faults in joints or arteries; if he please not then returned to the owner: and this is done until he find a pur­chaser. When bought, he's carried to some hea­vy servitude, to plow, keep sheep; omitting baser Offices. They endure there many unheard examples of calamities: I have seen men tyed together with yokes, to draw the plow. Mai­dens are severely forced to perpetual labours; separated from the sight of men, nor are they suf­fered speech or conference with other Servants. [Page 161]If any man be taken prisoner with wise and chil­dren, him some great person willingly purcha­seth, to be imployed in his Country-house, in Tillage, Vineyards, Meadows, Pastures; and children born of them, are all his Slaves: and if they persevere in Christian Faith, a certain time is allotted them to servitude, and then made free; their children notwithstanding continue Slaves at the Master's will, and imployed where he pleaseth; for they have no certain nor enrol­led Estates in Lands, and so not assured seats of residence. If after making free, they desire to return to their Country, they have Letters Pa­tents given for their journey. But to such as ab­jure the Christian Religion, no certain time of bondage is prescribed them, nor right of return; all hopes of their liberty, totally depends upon the Master's pleasure: and when they have got freedom, they pay the Tenths, as other Turks, but freed from other Taxes with which Chri­stians are burthened.

Of Cap­tives made shepherdsThe Husbandman hath an hard and sad con­dition, but the Shepherd far more grievous; they always live in solitariness, night and day, covered only with the roof of Heaven. The Ma­ster and the wise have some small Tents; no shelter for the shepherd, unless at spare times compelled to work on Tapestry or Carpets. Every month they change their Pastures, and drive their flocks from one Mountain to another. Some Masters that have more humanity, now and then give small rewards, which the Servant keeps as his proper Goods, and preserves, [Page 162]to bear the charge of a return to his Coun­try, if ever he get liberty: but these largesses are seldom done, and then, but as a miserable en­ticement to servitude, thinking thereby to with­draw their hopes of shifting from them. To such as deny Christ, and are circumcised, knowing they dare not run away, no like indulgence of­fered.

Escapes of priso­ners out of Europe. European Slaves may more easily escape, then those sold into transmarine Regions; they pass Rivers only, that may be swimmed over; others, with great difficulty must pass the Hellespont. Such as intend escapes, usually attempt it in Harvest season, to hide themselves in Fields of Corn, and by it live. The Night they travel, the Day lie close in Corn, Woods or Marshes; and rather chuse to be devoured by Wolves, then brought back to their Tyger-Masters.

Out of lesser AsiaWho flee from thence, repair to the Helle­spontick Sea, between Callipollis and those Towers of Sestos and Abidos, now called by the Turks Bogaz Aser, that is, Castles on the mouth of the Sea, where the Waters are straight and nar­row; hither they come with Saws and Ropes, cut Timber-trees, and tye them fast together, to serve and save themselves for shipping; car­rying nothing with them but salt. If wind and fortune favour, in three or four hours they are wafted over; if otherwise, they perish in the Sea, or reforc'd again upon the Coast of Asia: if safely pass, they then betake themselves to the Mountains, and by inspection of the Pole and Star Bootes, they tend their way North-ward, [Page 163]and sustain themselves with Acorns and Herbs sod in salt. If many flie together in society, sometimes in Night, they set upon the Shep­herds, and what they find of Victuals take from them; sometime they kill, and are sometime killed, or taken and returned to their old Ma­sters and Drudgeries: but the several dangers of travelling, consumes more then escape, by ship­wrack, the enemies sword, wild beasts, and starving hunger.

The pu­nishment of Fugi­tives.Some are hanged up by the heels and most cruelly scourged; and if commit murther, the soles of his feet are all slashed into furrows, and salt stuffed in. Some have great iron chains fast­ned on their necks, and forced to wear them day and night, and as long as the Master pleaseth.

The cha­rity of Greeks & Armeni­ans to Captives.Death and confiscation of all sorts of Goods, is inflicted on those who undertake, procure or assist Captives in their flight, or running away; yet notwithstanding both Greeks and Armenians cease not to entertain them, being Christians, to hide them, and in disguises to conduct them un­to shippings of the Venetians or other Christi­ans, and freely give them good provisions and all things necessary for their journeys; nor do they spare or omit any kind of piety towards them; for they confess to have had heard the like experience from Christians charity, when as they travelled for conscience sake to Rome or Compostella.

The In­cantation of Turks against Fugitives.They have certain kind of charms, which they think can draw them off from flying. The name of the Slave is written in a Schedule of Paper, [Page 164]which is hung up in his Tent or House: then with vengeable and horrible curses, his head is charged and threatned, conceiving this by the de­vils help, the Fugitive will be affrighted with meeting of Lions and Dragons in his Journey, or that the Seas or Rivers will swallow him, the hea­vens will grow dark, and these astonishments will bring him back again.

The me­mory of Christ by degrees lost in former Christian ProvincesThere is some memory yet left of the expugna­tion of Constantinople, the Kingdoms of Greece, Albania, Valachia, and Servia, now reduced to Provinces. These, for a long time, constantly re­tained the Christian Faith, but the children have forgot it; and there will come to pass a full obli­vion of Christ. And likely it is to fall out so in Croatia, Hungary, and Sclavonia, which are now Additaments & Adjuncts to the Turkish Empire.

The con­dition of the con­quered.When a Province is subdued & taken, all sorts of Goods moveable and immoveable are given away for spoil. They totally extirpate the whole Nobility; but especially the Princely issue. And when they took John the Kings Son of Hungary, & favoured him with life, it was on good advice, that if Hungary were lost again, they might im­ploy & involve him into any new incumbrances; and when the Province should be in a quiet and calm condition, then to dispatch him: for in such respects, the Turk regards neither Kindred, Fa­ther or Brother; He spares none. And if they do not kill and murther all Church & Clergy-men they take, yet they expose them to all scorn, nakedness and beggery, despoyling them of all their Fortunes, Goods and Dignities. Their Bells, [Page 165]their Organs, and other Instruments and Orna­ments of Churches, Chappels, and Devotions, they raven and tear from the Temples, profaning them with consecration to their Mahomet; lea­ving onely the most miserable and wretched Chappels to the Christians, wherein they are forbid publick Prayers, and may pray seeming­ly in silence: which Chappels, when either Earth-quake, Fire, Tempest, or Age destroy, they must in no sort re-edifie. Preaching or reading parts of the Scripture is utterly for­bidden. It is a sin to admit a Christian to any publick Office, to wear, have Arms or habit like a Turk: or else to use the recreations of cheerfulness, as Pageants, Playes, or Dancings. If they injure Christ or you with bitter or con­tumacious words, you must be silent, and endure it. If you speak ought against their professed Religion, you are forced to Circumcision; and but to whisper against Mahomet, Fire and Brimstone followeth. If a Christian on horse-back pass by a Musselman, (that is, one initiated in the Turkish Faith) he must on necessity light from his horse, and bowing down his head wor­ship him; which if omitted, he straight is knock­ed down with clubs.

Condition of Priests & Frya [...]. under Tribute.Priests and Fryers are held the worst of Men, and are esteemed by Turks the very Sacriledge and Scandal of God and mankind. They have no benefit from Churches. Upon some festival days, a little bread is given them by poor women, and not on other dayes. They get their live­lihood by carrying Wood; their custom [Page 166]being to cut down sticks in Woods, lade them on Asses; and with this Merchandize, they cry about the streets, Wood to be sold.

They pay a part of all encrease, not only of Corn and Cattel,The Tri­bute of Christians but even Mechanicks pay it out of all their profits. And then they pay ano­ther Subsidre, for every single man through a Fa­mily, each head a Crown. If Parents refuse this Tribute, their children are taken from them, and made Slaves. Others are bound in Chains; and beg from door to door to pay this Crown; which if they cannot this way procure, they are cast into perpetual Prison; and when all Duties are performed, it is yet lawful for the Turk to chuse the best amongst his Children, whom he circumciseth, and removes from all approach or sight of Parents, and breeds him for his Wars, never to return to his Friends; and so a child easily forgets both Christ, his Parents, and his Kindred; that after, if he chance in company with them, he shall not know them. No man can express by Words, the Lamentations, Cries, Tears and grievous sighs, at this distraction of Children. The Father to see his Son (educated in the fear of Christ) torn from him, and made an instrument of Satan, to oppose Christ; hur­ried from his Mother, to live perpetually with strangers, leaving whatsoever is dear in blood, pleasing in society, or loving infamiliarity, with an everlasting dereliction; after listed in the ranks of those the Greeks call Fatherless and Motherless: yet many of these, although they have denied Christ, carry about them the Go­spel [Page 167]of St. John, (In the beginning was the word, &c. in Greek or the Arabick tongue) as an Amu­let or preservative in their Arm-pits; and with great desire they expect the Christian Sword (according to some Turkish Prophecies) should revenge and free them from those great afflicti­ons and persecutions; and that if Christians do it not, whatever is the cause, or with what mind soever hindred, all very ill deserve of Christian Religion.

CHAP. X. A Narration of a Papists dispute with a Turk.

AFter I had travelled with much labour and many dangers the better parts of the world, and seen many pleasant Towns and Countries, as Socrates, Plato and other Philosophers had diligently done; at length I arrived at the fa­mous City of Hungary, Varadinum, where by chance I met one Dervis Gsielebi, a skilful man in the Laws of Mahomet; who having dispatch­ed his business with the Governour, he very much desired conference with some Christian about Religion on either side. This motion of his being published by an Interpreter, and none for divers dayes appearing to encounter him, in defence of the Christian cause, though many Religious persons were in that Town, (struck mute and speechless at the courage of one Eth­nick [Page 168]Infidel) who seemed to me like Israe­lites, that durst not adventure on one uncir­cumcised Goliah, provoking them. This I perceiving, and grieving in my spirit, that in such plenty of Clerks and learned men, none was so well armed with Truth as durst (though by Interpreters) reprove the insolence of such an Heathen; and fearing that so wicked and dete­stable a silence, in so good a cause, with so bad a man, would betray the truth, and render our Saviour Jesus Christs Opinion with him more ignominious; I my self, though never called to Ecclesiastical Function, undertook the charge of arguing this point of Piety with him; and so a prefixed day was agreed between us; when multitudes of people of each Religi­on came as Spectators of the event. The place was in a Monastery of Franciscans, the day, Whitson-Sunday, day of Pentecost; where he moved to me first this Question: Where God had his being, before the Heavens and Earth, and therein all things else were cre­ated? Which question, though it seemed to me not much pertinent to our purpose, yet lest he should imagine us ignorant of our great Gods universal presence, I said, He then was in his own being. But when that seemed to him somewhat obscure, and that he did not suffici­ently understand it, I then told him, He was where he now is. Which he understanding, de­nied in the general, and said, Not so; but that be then was in a bright Cloud. Which, when he earnestly affirmed, I quoted Genesis; (for [Page 169]they also read the book of Moses, and the Pro­phets) and said, If God were in a cloud, be­fore the Foundation of Heaven and earth, then that Cloud must be created before them both: and upon further argument on this point, being at last convicted, he would dispute no further in it; but gave me leave to pro­pound some Question to him; and for so­lemnity of that days sake, I thought fit to say something thereof; and finding these words (In the name of God, his mercies, and the Spirit of them) in their Alcoran, in the Arabian Tongue and Character, I desired him to read them: The mystery of the Holy Tri­nity. Which when he had considered, and wondred at, he said, Christian, from whence had you this? for in the beginning of all our actions, we Musselmen use these three words, and prefix them to every Chapter of our Alcoran; when we sit down to eat, when we go to pray­ers, when we wash our hands, or other parts of our bodies, these words we first pronounce; and these actions finished, we sprinkle our heads with water, and repeat these words; In the Name of God, his Mercies, and the Spirit of them. When thus he had confessed the Truth, I desired to understand from him what he meant by the word Mercies: who Replied, He un­derstood it literally, without other signification. Then I applied my self to the mystical inter­pretation, and divided it according to Truth into three persons, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and shewed them written in [Page 170]the Arabick tongue. And when he saw I had mentioned the Son of God, he questio­ned, How God could have a Son? since accor­ding to their Law, and Doctrine of Mahomet, God had neither Wife nor Child. To whom I answered, according to my weak under­standing and capacity; We Christians call God the Father, for his Creatures sake; being the first creating Cause, and sole preserver of all created, who was for ever in the same Essence he now is in, and will be for eternity; and is the first Person in the Trinity. We believe the Son (who by Mahomet in the Arabick phrase is called Rahman, and signifieth Mercies, so changed by him) to be likewise God, not ac­cording to flesh (for God is a spirit) born of a Woman; but of the Essence and substance of God omnipotent, begotten by God the Father, and so took humane flesh, by the Holy Virgin Mary; suffered for us, died, and was buried, and according to the saying of the Prophets, arose again the third day, and ascended into Heaven, and sitteth at the Right Hand of God the Father, there to judge the quick and the dead, to render immortal happiness to those that have faith in him, and to the unfaithful everlasting punishment.

I then presented him a Crucifix, and said, Behold this now, and see if Mahomet did un­worthily call the Son of the Eternal God by the Name of Mercies, when with Armes thus stretched forth, he calls poor sinners to his em­braces, saying, Come unto me all ye that labour, [Page 171]and are burthened with sins, and I will refresh you. And to render him more capable of the Trinity, I pointed to the Sun, saying, You have a fair similitude here: As there is but one Sun, that hath Form, Heat, and Light; So there is but one God and Father, who hath [...]the Son, and the Holy Spirt, which you call Rucahim, consisting of three Person, equally of one substance, and from eternity coexisting.

This comparison wrought in him a belief in God the Father, his onely begotten Son, and the Holy Ghost; a Trinity in Unity. And when he had heard my weak discourses of God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, he much admired; say­ing, O God, O God; I nor any of our Sect, could ever imagine, you had such good thoughts of God; for we conceive you live in darkness of understanding: but by your relation, it seems you have great apprehensions of him; and believe God, Mahomet. I said, what shall we do with the toys and dreams of Mahomet? for besides Baptisme and the mystery of the Trinity, which were had from Christians, we know the Alco­ran contains naught that tends to truth. Then I alledged to him the fancies and silly trifles of Mahomet's two Angels, called Arot and Marot, whom Mahomet says, that God did send from Heaven to minister justice unto mortal men, commanding them to forbid drinking of wine, and unlawful mixtures with women, and to shew the way to Heaven to no man. These [Page 172]Angles transgressing Divine Comandment, were defiled, deceived and made drunk by a Woman, and shewed to Mahomet the way to Heaven; whom, when God saw there, he asked the Angles standing by, who it was that came in that shape thither? And the Angels tel­ling him it was by the error of Arot and Marot; he turned the Woman into a Star, and sent those Angels chained into a Well, to be punished everlastingly. Divers like ri­diculous stories I related; As that of the Beast Baraile, who could speak as a man, who carried Mahomet to Heaven, where him­self confesseth to have seen great Angels with many heads, and those speaking many lan­guages in divers tongues; which is sufficiently foolish, and unworthy the name of a Pro­phet: but said, I know not whether oppressed with Wine, in sleep he dreamed to have seen such miracles, or monstrosities in his ima­ginations. And therefore when he inserts such follies in his Alcoran, he deserves not the Title of a Prophet from any reasona­ble man.

Having heard this, somewhat abashed, he arose, and would argue no further: but led me into the Temple, and shewed me certain Images car­ved in wood; and asked me, If we did worship those similitudes of men, or adore them; I An­swered, No, think not we worship the stone or tim­ber wherein these figures are engraved: they are used and respected onely as records and remembrances to mens minds of the passions and sufferings of our [Page 173]Saviour Jesus Chrest, for the redemption of our transgressions; and we worship our true God in mind and spirit, remembred by that Crucifix; neither are you denyed the like remembrances of your great Princes and famous men, nor we of holy Saints; but 'tis to give God thanks for their examples of holiness, and our prayers to imitate their cha­rities and pieties.

In these discoursings, he spies some dogs walking in the Church, and doing something against an Altar, (an evil custom, and to be condemned by all) and asked, Whether it was lawful for Beasts to enter our Churches? and blushing with shame, not knowing how to de­fend this negligence of Christian Pastors, I told him, it was neither lawful nor seemly; and desired him to conceive it a meer negligence of Officers.

When he heard this, he commended it very much, and desired me to instruct him in our Saviours Prayer, which I gave him afterward in the Arabian Dialect.

The Prophesies among the Turks.

THe Turks are exceeding credulous, super­stitious, relying upon Dreams, Fortunes, Prophesies, Divinations and Destiny, and have especial regard to the Enthusiasms and Freaks of whatsoever distracted or mad persons, as taking them for Prophetical raptures, and as men taken up with admiration and extasie of some divine and ravishing objects; and therefore no wonder [Page 174]if they do with veneration receive those Ora­cles of their Priests, voiced to be dictated by their great Prophet, or some other person emi­nent for his great Piety and Holiness.

Among the first rank of those Predictions, is that of the return of their great Prophet, for which the Moors and Persians, who have long lookt for his coming, keep alwayes a horse rea­dy sadled with rich furniture, as priding them­selves, that the Miracle of the Conversion of the World shall be propagated upon that Horse from their Country. To omit many more fan­cies of this nature.

As to their temporal state and Government, they have a Prophesie in which they are much disconsolate, viz. That as a Mahomet won Con­stantinople, so another Emperor of that Name shall lose it to the Christians, and that they shall then be brought to the utmost extremity; but their Prophet Mahomet shall appear to their deliverance.

They have another Prophesie relating to Christendom, which is turned upon this hinge; They measure the continuance of their Empire by the discord betwixt the Princes of the belief of the Name of Jesus, and they confess truly, that this division is the only cause of their great­ness, the which hath made them believe, that among Christians, there was a bad Angel, enemy to peace, which they call the strong or powerful Spirit, which kindling the fire of revenge and ambition in the hearts of great men, draws from their affections the good of their belief, to en­tertain [Page 175]them in perpetual discord; during the which, they promise unto themselves a firm and an assured reign. So the Mufti, and the Ta­lismans praying on Friday in their Mosques, de­mand of their Prophet the circumstance of this bad intelligence betwixt Christian Princes, to the end they may enjoy the Empire which they have unjustly usurped. Yet their Prophesies do not promise them a perpetual possession; and be­hold one translated out of their language, which hath alwayes made them fear the union of the Christians.

That is to say,

Our Emperor shall come, he shall possess the Realm of an infidel Prince, he shall take the red Apple, and make it subject to his power: if at the seventh year of his command the Christians sword doth not advance, he shall rule unto the twelfth year, he shall build houses, plant vines, compass in gardens with hedges, and beget children: but after the twelfth year that he hath held the red ap­ple, the Christians sword shall appear and put the Turk to flight.

By the Infidel Prince they understand a Chri­stian Prince (for so they call them) and by the Red Apple an Imperial town strong and impor­tant; in the which, and else where the Turks shall build houses; that is to say, convert holy temples to the use of the Mahometan impiety: for by this word to build, they that have com­mented upon this prophesie, understand usurpa­tion of the house s of God: Plant vines, by these [Page 176]words they signifie the extent of the Turkish Empire, and the setling of their colonies, as we see in Hungary and Transylvania: Compassing in gardens, that is to say, they shall fortifie the towns which they have taken from their ene­mies: Beget Children, extend the Mahometan Religion, far in the Christians Countries. But after the twelfth year, &c. within a certain time best known to God, his divine Majesty, open­ing the eyes of his clemency upon the Christians, will unite the wills of their Princes, kindle their affections with a holy zeal, and blessing their arms, will make them victorious over the Turk, whom he will banish out of the East, and chase into Scythia, from whence they came to be a scourge unto Christendom.

CHAP. XI. A brief View of the Tartars.

HAving thus surveyed the Turkish Domi­ons, it will be an acceptable endeavour I presume to give the Reader a little discovery of the Tartar and his Concerns, which are linked and joyned by Religion and other compacts to the Grand Seigniors, because this Nation hath been as yet much unknown to us.

TARTARIA is bounded on the East, with China, the Oriental Ocean, and the streights of Anian (if such streights there be) by which parted from America, on the West with Russia and Podolia, a Province of the Realm of Poland; on the North with the main Scythick or Frozen Ocean; and on the South part with part of China, from which separated by a migh­ty wall; the River Oxus parting it from Bactria and Margiana, two Persian Provinces; the Caspian Sea, which separates it from Media, and Hyrcania; the Caucasian mountains interposing betwixt it and Turcomania; and the Euxine, which divideth it from Anatolia and Thrace. So called from the Tartars, a puissant and mighty people, now possessed hereof.

It containeth all those great and spacious Pro­vinces, which the Ancients called Seres, Scythia extra Imaum, Scythia intra Imaum, Saca, Sogdia­na, the greatest part of Sarmatia Asiatica, and part of Sarmatia Europaea; extending it self [Page 178]the whole length of Asia, from the River Ta­nais, to the Eastern Ocean; taking in Taurica Chersonesus, and some other parts of Europe al­so. So that if we measure it by miles, it is said to contain 5400 from East to West, and 3600 from North to South; a greater quantity of ground then the Turkish Empire, but of less fertility and account.

This extent in easier terms stretched from the uttermost bounds of Asia to Armenia, and from Bengala to Volga, yea their incursions pierced even to Nilus and Danubius. The Macedonian and Roman Empires were never so large. But because they were rather Runnagates then men of War, wanting politick Government, and Military Discipline, sometime ruling one Pro­vince, sometime another; they rather wrought spoyl and terror to the conquered Nations, then fear of bondage and subjection, and at last seated themselves beyond the mountain Caucasus. Af­ter it became divided into many Principalities, yet so that the title and majesty of the Empire remained always to the great Cham, who took the original of this name from the great Chingis, the founder of this Empire.

But leaving the great Cham of these Tartars, the Successors of Tamerlane, to remoter affairs, supposed by very learned men to be but an ima­ginary Titulado, and the shadow of the shadow of spirits, as they call their Emperor; our pur­pose obligeth us only to an account of the Crim or Praecopense Tartar, so called from Praecopia, a chief town thereof. This Tartary is bounded on [Page 179]the East with the River Tanais, now Don, on the West with the River Nieper once called Bo­rysthenes, by which it is parted from Podolia, on the North part with Russia, and on the South with some part of the Euxine Sea, by which lye the Circassians, a sort of warlike Christians, who sell their children to Mahometans for to make Souldiers of them, such as were the Mamalukes, such now some of the Janizaries, and the Per­sian standing Army.

These Tartars are good Souldiers for the most part (as their frequent irruptions into Eu­rope do sadly manifest) especially at Bows and Arrows, which they use as dextrously as the Parthians; of late years they have been trained up to the Harquebuze, and the handling of a Scimetar. They are not to be vanquished but by death, as resolute against captivity, the misery whereof they know from their own cruelties, yet at home are they more civil to Christians then abroad, for they have some honourable thoughts of our Saviour, more then other Ma­hometans, which hath invited many Greeks and Armenians to co-habit with them.

As to their modern History, and for what re­lates to our purpose, we must retrospect to the reign of Mahomet the first, the Turkish Empe­ror when they grew at last of so great Power, by conquering the Asiatick Tartars, which lay neer­est to them, that Mahomet the Great thought fit to keep them down before grown too strong for him: and therefore under colour of taking in the City of Capha, then possessed by the Ge­noese, [Page 180]made himself Master of the greatest part of the Taurican Chersonese, and the port of Ta­nais; thereby commanding both Moe [...]tis and the Euxine Sea.

In the time of Selymus the first, who had mar­ried the daughter of this Crim-Tartar (for so they called him) and was aided by him with an Army of fifteen thousand men against his fa­ther; The Turks and these Tartarians grew in­to a League. The chief conditions of it were, that the Tartar should aid the Turk upon all occasions, with sixty thousand Horse, that they should not make war with any of their Neigh­bours, (except the Muscovite) without leave of the Turk; that they shall pay yearly to the Grand Seignior in the way of Tribute, three hundred Christians; that the new Cham, upon the death or deposition of his Predecessor, shall receive from the Great Turk a Royal Banner, in token of his Confirmation in that estate, that in reward of these services, the Crim Tartar shall have yearly from the Grand Seignior, five thousand five hundred Ducats, in the way of pension; and succeed finally in the Turkish Em­pire, if the male issue of the house of Ottoman should chance to fail. According unto this agree­ment the Tartars have been aiding to the Turks from time to time, against the Persians, Polan­ders, Hungarians, Moldavians, and indeed whom not; and that with great and puissant Armies; the Great Cham sometimes arming 150000. of his own Subjects (leaving but one man in an house to attend their Cattel;) and sometimes [Page 181]adding five thousand Circassians; and others of the Asian Tartars.

Nothing so punctual is the Turk, on his part to perform the contract; who not content to have the Tartar for his friend, or at the worst his Homager, hath of late times attempted to make him his slave or vassal. For Amurath the third, quarrelling Mahomet the Crim-Tartar for a design to intercept Osman Bassa, in his way from Persia to Constantinople, authorized the same Osman to war upon him: by whom the poor Crim and his two Sons, betrayed by some of his own Councellors (corrupted with Turkish gold) were strangled with a Bow-string; Islan a brother of the Crims, first sworn a Vassal to the Turk, put into the place, and over him a Turkish Beglerbeg or Bassa, to command in chief. What hopes he hath of succeeding in the Turkish Empire, if (possible) the house of Ottoman should fail are doubtful, for that the Bashaws will ei­ther alter the state or provide for themselves, like Alexanders Lieutenants, or set one of their number, or a counterfeit Brother or Uncle of the last Emperor, whom they will govern as they please.

What the Revenue of this Prince is, it is hard to say: his subjects have little money, and live most upon the bartery of their Cattel. But be­sides what he hath in lands or Customs, and the 5500 Ducats yearly from the Turk, he hath the tenth of all the spoyls which are got in the Wars, and a Checkine for every Captive, for some, two or three, (whosoever taketh them) according unto their estates.

[Page 182]As them by the Turk, (who doth sometime espouse his quarrels;) by whose assistance they have brought the Moscovites to some extremities.

CHAP. XII. The Character of Tamerlane the Great.

THis renowned Prince, the glory of his age for warlike atchievements, was born at Samarcand, the chief City of the Zagalaian Tartars, his Father was called Zain-Cham or Og, Prince of those people, who spending his time in peace, contenting himself to live upon the profit of his flocks of Sheep and Herds of Cattel, which then and also now are the prin­cipal Revenues of the Tartar Kings and Princes; gave occasion to some, ignorant of the manner and custom of those northern Nations and Coun­tries, to reckon them all for Shepherds and Herdsmen, and so have reported this great Prince to be a Shepherd or Herdsmans Son; measuring his Nobility by the rudeness of his people, and not by the honour of his Family and heroical vertues, such as hardly to be paralleled in that or former ages.

Scarce had he attained to 15. years of age when his Father dyed, leaving unto him the Go­vernment of his Kingdom, and for his counsel in the same, he commended to him two of his most trusty and faithful Servants, viz. Odmard & Aly, whom he dearly loved whilst they lived, [Page 183]being much ruled by their directions, and great­ly honoured the remembrance of them being dead, as persons from whom he had received his rudiments for his future Government. He was a man of greater strength then stature, and of far greater courage then strength; to which his policy being added, made him a most renown­ed and fortunate Warior. In his eyes sate such a rare Majesty, as a man could hardly endure to behold them without closing his own; from whence darted such radiant beams, that many in talking with him were stricken dumb; which occasioned him many times with a beseeming modesty to forbear looking too earnestly on those that talked or discoursed with him. He was somewhat narrow in the shoulders, other­wayes well limbed; his visage was amiable, and of an excellent proportion, but little hair on his chin; the hair of his head long and curled, quite contrary to the manner of the Tartars, who shave and cover their heads, whereas he contra­riwise did wear it long, in obedience to his Mo­ther (as he gave it out) who commanded him so to wear it in token of his discent, she pretending to come of the race of Sampson, which caused him to be the more respected of his men of War, they believing that in those hairs there was some rare vertue, or rather fatal destiny; an ancient practise of many eminent Commanders, to fill the heads of their Souldiers with some strange opinion conceived of them, thereby to receive the greater honour, as if in them were some­thing more then ordinary men. Thus Numa [Page 184]Pompilius feigned to have received his Laws from the Goddess Egeria, and Mahomet the Im­postor bewitched the people with a Pigeon which he had taught to feed at his ear, whom he perswaded to be the holy Ghost, which brought him Revelations out of Heaven.

That he was of a valiant courage from his youth, his actions do declare, not dreading any danger when occasion did require it, having fortune alwayes attending on him as his hand-maid. His first endeavours were crowned with admirable success, viz. against the Muscovites, who having spoyled a City which had put it self under his protection, and also entered into his Country; he thereupon met them with an Ar­my, gave them battel, and slew of them five and twenty thousand foot-men, and between fifteen and sixteen thousand horse-men, with the loss of scarce eight thousand horse-men, and four thousand foot-men of his own: yet was he far from exulting in this victory, that behold­ing so many thousand dead bodies on the ground, he fell on weeping at the condition of such as commanded over great Armies, applauding a quiet course of life for the most happy, and accounting the other most unhappy, which by the destruction of their own kind, sought to purchase to themselves vain glory.

He was by nature a great chastiser of proud and insolent persons, yet withal so just that he would not be moved to undertake any thing [...]ashly or unadvisedly, but would first under­stand the truth of the same; witness the time [Page 185]when the Mahometan Princes of Asia oppressed by Bajazet, sued unto him for aid, to whom he gave this answer, I can hardly believe (said he) that so great and religious a Prince as Bajazet, would without just and sufficient cause offer such vio­lence as you may complain of, especially unto you his neighbour Princes, and of the same Religion with himself; nevertheless I will send an Ambassador to him, to understand more of him & his proceedings, till then I shall not resolve any thing, and therefore until such time you must rest your selves content. Ac­cordingly he sent an Ambassador unto him, with many rich gifts and presents, courteously requesting him the rather for his sake, to deal kindly with those Mahometan Princes; but Bajazet being a Prince of a proud spirit, reject­ed his message with great scorn, willing the Ambassador to bid his Master to meddle with his own matters, and to prescribe Laws to his own Subjects; adding thereunto many other words, full of great dispight and disdain, cal­ling him the Husband of a Whore if he met him not in the field: So that Tamerlane could do no less in justice and honour then war against him, and having overthrown him to punish his haughtiness, he shackled him in fetters of gold, and so shut him up in an iron Cage, made like a grate, in such sort, as that he might be seen on every side, carrying him up and down with him as he passed thorough Asia; which, though some may construe as an action of cruelty, yet he himself said, That he did not use that rigour a­gainst him as King, but rather did punish him as [Page 186]a proud ambitious Tyrant, polluted with the blood of his own Brother.

But as he was dreadful and terrible to his ene­mies, so none were more kind or courteous to his friends: the service of his servant he never forgot, neither left the same long unreawarded, being therefore so mindful that he needed not by them or others on their behalf, to be put in re­membrance thereof, having for that purpose a Catalogue always by him, both of their names and good deserts, which every day he did per­use like another Titus Vespatian, saying, he had lost that day wherein he had not done some good, yet never bestowing his preferment on such as were undeserving, or ambitiously sought after the same, deeming them altogether unworthy; but upon such whose modesty and desert he took special notice of, that they were worthy of such favours, so tempering the severity of his com­mands, with the greatness of his bounty, that it is dubious whether he were of his Nobility, or men of War, for the one more feared, or for the other beloved, both the great staies of Princes States; fear keeping the obstinate in obedience, and love the dutiful in devo­tion.

Although by Religion he was a Mahometan, yet would he dislike no man for his Religion whatsoever, so that he did worship but one onely God; creator of Heaven and Earth, and all that therein is: he himself beleiving that God was one in essence, and in himself immuta­ble, without change or diversity, and yet for [Page 187]the manifesting of his omnipotency and power, he created in the world sundry kinds of people, differing both in nature, manners, and condi­tions, yet all framed to the Image of himself; so in like manner was he contented of his Subjects to be diversly served, according to the diversi­ty of their natures and manners, so they wor­shipped no strange Gods; which was the cause that he permitted the exercise of all Religions in those Countries subject to his obedience, were they not meer Atheists or Idolaters.

His Army though very great, was like unto a well governed City, in passing thorough any Country with his Souldiers, he took such or­der that none of the people whereby he passed, were by them any thing injured, insomuch that if a Souldier had but taken an Apple, or other thing of like value from any man, he died therefore, so severe were his commands. It is reported that one of his Souldiers having taken a little milk from a Country woman, and she complaining thereof, he commanded the said Souldier to be presently killed, and his stomach to be ript, where the milk being found, he satisfied the woman and so sent her away, who doubtless else had died for her false accu­sation, had it not so appeared. This severity (with some other of the like nature) was very conducible to the preservation of his Army, which was so great, that it was thought al­most impossible to have found sufficient victuals for the releif thereof; but by his severe punishment of disorders, both Artifi­cers [Page 188]and Merchants from far Countries, resor­ted with their Commodities and Merchandise to his Camp, without fear from every place, for which they received present mony, and so in safety again departed.

Those Cities that yeilded to him he favoura­bly received, but the other that refused to sub­mit themselves to his obedience, he used with all extremity. He used often to say, that a small number well conducted, did many times carry away the victory from the confused multitude. He rather sought to maintain his Army upon the spoile of his enemy, though with some hazard, then upon his Friends and Allies, and when he sent out any part of his vast Army, for the taking of any place, he would command them on pain of his displeasure, so to behave themselves, that at his comming he might either finde the City taken, or the Gates shut against him, which they seldom failed for to do, for he had his men at so great command, that no danger unto them was more dreadful then his displeasure, nor did he punish any thing so severely as cowardise, in­somuch that if in his disport of Hunting the wild Beast, any one did for fear give way either to a Bear or Lyon, and slew him not, was sure therefore to die himself, and to turn his back upon the enemy was no less dangerous, then to run upon his own death.

That he was free from covetousness, and that ambition with which many Princes are infected, may appear by this, That after his many con­ [...]ests in the lesser Asia, and the overthrow of [Page 189] Bajazet, the Empire of Constantinople being pro­fered to him by the Emperors Ambassadors, he returned this answer, That he was not come from so far Country, for the enlargement of his Domini­ons, already large enough, but rather to win Ho­nour, and thereby make his name famous to all po­sterity; That he come as his friend and Ally, and that his upright meaning therein was in greatest cause; that God from above had beheld his power, and thereby bruised the head of the fiercest enemy of mankind that was under Heaven. That unto his courage he had alwayes faith joyned, such as should never suffer him to make so great a breach in his re­putation, as that it should be reported of him, that in the colour of a friend he came to invade the Realm of his Ally. That he desires no more, but that the service he had done for the Greek Emperor, might for ever be ingraven in the memory of his posterity, to the end they might for ever wish well unto him and his successors, by remembring the good he had done them. That long might the noble Emperor live hap­pily to govern his Estate; and that before his re­turn he would so well consider for the establishing of the same, as that he should not lightly fall again into the like jepordy, alwayes assuring himself of his good will and favour towards him.

Having thus purchased an everlasting renown by his many victories, and restored several Princes that had fled unto him for refuge, to their ancient inheritances; after he had long time wasted Phrygia, Caria, Lydia, with the most part of the lesser Asia, and conquered all Syria, Judea, Egypt and Persia, with divers other great [Page 190]Kingdoms and Provinces, he returned home, beautifying his Regal City of Samorcand, with the spoyls of a great part of the world before by him wasted; where he for a long space reign­ed in great peace and glory. Afterwards hearing of the rising again of the Turkish Kingdom under the Ottoman Princes, he resolved for a second expedition, but in the midst of his pre­parations he was prevented by death, dying of an Ague the 27 of January, in the year of our Lord, 1402. whose death was ushered by a ter­rible blazing Star, portending as it were to the world the death of so eminent a Prince, who while he lived made such a bustle therein.

The Character of Scanderbeg Prince of Epirus.

THis famous and renowned Champion, was son to John Castriot, who reigned in Epirus in the time of Amurath the fixth King of the Turks, about the year of our Lord 1422. His father not being able to withstand the growing fortunes of that ambitious Tyrant, delivered him with his three brothers as hostages to ob­tain peace, whom the perfidious Amurath pro­mised to entreat well and honourably, but up­on the death of their Father poysoned three of them, only this George Castriot (for so was his name) whom the Tyrant entirely loved, escaped death. For his excellent feature and pregnant wit, he was by the Turks named Scanderbeg or Lord Alexander, and in his youth shewed many tokens what a rare Scholar he would prove in the School of Mars.

He was of a very noble generous mind, affect­ing liberty, and therefore a great enemy to Ty­rants; but having to deal with potent adversa­ries, he was forced to add policy to his strength, and so piece out the Lions skin with the Foxes tail; for it was almost a miracle, that in little more then a month, he should recover the whole Kingdom of Epirus save one City, out of the hands of the Turks, who had many and strong Garrisons therein.

He was of so even a temper, that prosperity could not make him proud, nor fear daunt him, but alwayes kept the same cheer­fulness [Page 192]of countenance as he used to do: his courage was invicible, of exceeding strength and agility of body, modest and temperate in speech; so politick, that he was by his very ene­mies called, The Master of Policy; a great che­risher of valour in others, dividing the spoyl of his enemies amongst his Souldiers, re­serving no part thereof to himself; nay, having taken Mustapha the Turkish General Prisoner, and receiving five and twenty thousand Ducats for his ransom, he freely divided it amongst them, which made his Souldiers not only obe­dient to his commands, but also so resolute, that they feared not to set upon their enemies, though with never so great disadvantage, re­ward being the Razor that whetteth a Souldiers courage, and pricketh him forward to all ad­venturous enterprizes.

His personal valour was seen in his combat with Feri-Bassa a great Commander of the Turks, whom he slew hand to hand; though some blame this as a fault, the loss of a General, being a general loss, who should not expose himself to private dangers, and indeed the great­est oversight that he committed in all his Wars was soon after, when the Turks besieged Croya, in whose Army he had so far ingaged himself, that he was by them on every side enclosed, and in great danger to have been slain or taken, al­though through his valour he broke thorough, and made an escape: for the office of a good Gene­ral consisteth not in the adventuring his person to manifest danger, but in the politick Government of his charge.

[Page 193]Of his great bounty to his Souldiers we have in part spoken before; we shall to that add an example of his Justice: Mahomet the Great sent 14000 horse-men against him, under the com­mand of one named Debreas, who promised to perform wonders against him, but was by Scan­derbeg overthrown, and by him slain, encoun­tring hand to hand; all the enemies spoyl he divided amongst his Souldiers, and gave De­breas Horse and Armour unto one of his chief Commanders named Moses, to another called Musachius, who had behaved himself gallantly in that Battel, he gave a Prisoner, who by his outward part and behaviour seemed to be a man of some account. This Turk agreed with Mu­sachius upon a ransom of 200 Ducats, and thereupon drew forth the money out of a little bag which he had kept secretly about him, of­fering it to Musachius for his ransom, who ta­king it, told the Turk be must provide more money for his ransom, for that was his own by Law of Arms being taken with his person. On the other side, the Turk alledged the agree­ment, with the payment of the full sum agreed upon. This controversie being brought before Scanderbeg, he with great pleasure heard them both, Musachius pleading hard for his ransom, and the Turk for his liberty: when they had both ended their Pleas, Scanderbeg told them, that they both contended for that which in right was his, and neither of theirs; for the Priso­ner (said he) with the money, was both mine at first taking him; and although Musachius, I [Page 194]gave you the Prisoner, yet not the money, which I knew not of, neither (said he to the Turk) doth the concealing of it make it yours, who by the Law of Arms had lost your self and it to me. Afterwards he decided the business thus, allotting Musachius the money he agreed for, and to the Turk his desired Liberty.

Such was his heroical disposition, that when the fore-named Moses had revolted from him, and joyned himself to his enemy Mahomet, divers of his friends (according to the custom of the world) aggravating his offence with many hard speeches before Scanderbeg, he could not abide to hear the same, but commanded them to hold their peace, and to use no more such speeches, only wishing that all Treason and evil fortune were together with Moses gone out of Epirus. Such was also his celmency, that notwithstand-the said Moses had with the power of the Turks given him a sharp and terrible battel, in which he was overthrown and afterwards being in disgrace with the Sultan, fled from Constantinople, and prrostrated himself before Scanderbeg, with his girdle about his neck, in token that he had deserved death, desiring mercy upon his knees; he presently granted him his request, restrain­ing by Proclamation all people from speaking against him, and restoring his goods and offices again, which by his Treasons he had confis­cated.

One great policy for the preservation of his Country was, that upon the approach of his enemies, he took order, that all the provisions [Page 195]of the Country should be conveyed to places of refuge, and nothing left abroad for the Turks to prey upon; by which means, provisi­ons many times grew so short amongst them, that straying abroad for forrage, he with the more ease overcame them.

Many were the battels which he fought against the Turks, in all which he remained Victor, scarcely ever suffering the least check, so that fortune seemed to wait upon him as his hand­maid: It is reported of him, that having slain of the Turks in one Battel twenty four thou­sand, and being informed the next day, that the remainder of them might easily be surpri­zed if presued, he said, O no, let some of our ene­mies live to report their own slaughter, and our victory.

He having at another time brought the Turks unto a great straight, they sent unto him, offer­ing to deliver up their Horses and Arms, so that they might depart with their lives, to whom he returned this answer, That as they came into his Country without his Command, so should they not by his leave depart thence.

Having thus victoriously reigned the space of 24 years, January 17. in the great Climactori­cal year of his age, he deceased at Lyssa a City of the Venetians, to which State he commended the tuition of his Wife, Son and Kingdom, till such time his Son should come of age. His death was worthily lamented of all Christian Kings and Princes, he being the scourge and maule of the Turks, and the most careful watch-man and [Page 196]invincible Champion of the Christians: his dead body was with the general lamentation of all men magnificently buried in the Cathedral Church of St. Nicholas at Lyssa. About nine years after his decease, the Turks having taken that City, they with great devotion digged up his bones, where happy was he that could but see or touch them; and such as gained them, or any part of them, esteemed of them as so high and precious Relique, that they caused them to be set in silver and gold to hang about their necks, or wear upon their bodies, per­swading themselves, that by wearing of them they should be partakers of such good fortune, as had attended Scanderbeg whilst he lived. [Page]

[Page]

MAHOMETS TOMBE

A the Grand Signior B the Crim Tartar C the Emperour of Ger: D the Pope:

CHAP. XII. The Modern History of the Turkish Empire.

THis Puissant, and almost number­lesse people, in their Armies and Hosts which like Xerxes his Forces, drink whole Rivers dry as they march, came from most contemptible and petty O­riginals; and like the Roman Empire, which began from a collected rabble of loose and outlaw­ed persons, was founded in a company of thieving shepheards, who wandring up and down like a running disease, infested and disquieted all places they came to, and at last grew to such consider­able strength, like a Snow-ball, that they became suspect to the Monarchs of the East, both Pagan and Christian.

The rise of the Turkish power.The first appearance which rendred them Fa­mous and Notable to the world, was under the conduct and leading of their Captain Tangrolipix, who was called in by the King of Persia, to ayd him against the potent and prevailing Armies of the Saracens, which having readily undertaken, and strenuously and successfully atchieved; this Auxiliary took occasion to crave for himself, and erect a new principallity and Empire as well up­on [Page 2]his friends, whom he pretended to rescue, as upon their common enemies territory, making both of them the equal prey of his ambition of soveraignty and Dominion.

This new Family continued in this Usurpation and Intrusion with various success one hundred and seventy years, to the yeare of our Lord, 1300. But standing solely upon its own legs, neither strengthned nor secuted by any alliances, and wasted with a continual Warre with the former just Proprietors of the Land they had treacherously and forcibly wrested, it expired its dying gasping breath into a younger slip of the same house: for now the Zelzuccian Name and Fortune was transmitted to the Oguzian Tribe (which were the two, and onely Descendants of this people) whom Fate had adopted to the reserve and residue of her greatest and benignest Favours, which she decreed to double upon it; for having made an essay of the formers apt­nesse to glory, and laid the dead colours in it, of a Majestical and August Form and Feature; drew it perfect afterwards in this beautifull and fair proportion, in which we now see the Tur­kish Empire.

The rise of the Ottoman Family.The Infant Darling of this rising greatnesse, was the famous Ottoman, to whom the grand Seig­nors refer, [...]nd ambitiously intitled their Sir­name, who having prevariously obtained a small quantity of ground from his Neighbours, up­on protestation of his quiet and peaceable de­meanour, partly by courage, and partly by trea­chery, over-ran the whole Country of Bythinia, [Page 3]in the Lesser Asia; and dying left the design of enlarging and extending his Dominions to his Son and Successor Orchanes, whose Sons im­mense Fortune, like the Collossus, bestrid the Hellespont, and conveyed the Turkish Ensigns into Europe, whose delicious and useful soil, so pleased and enticed those Conquerours, that the Imperial Seat was first fixed here at Adrianople, to which most of the vicine Princes were forced to come and pay tribute and homage: such was the slavish condition of Servia and Bulgaria, and most part of Scalavonia, afterwards swallow­ed up in absolute Mahumetanism, and made Pro­vinces of this monstrous Seignory.

But that which constituted, and was as the formal being thereof, was the Conquest and possession of Constantinople, now called Stamboll, the Magnificent Throne of the Eastern Empire, which resigned its glories to victorious Mahomet, May 29. Anno Dom. 1450. and transferred its imperial Title to that Regal claim, his Ancestors had enjoyed. This irrecoverable losse, and lop of one of the greatest and chiefest members of Christianity, so stund the Greeks, and other petty Princes, who yet maintained their Do­minions, that most of them were either suddenly reduced or tamely yielded themselves, which was the fate of the Epirots (though they held out for a while, by the unexampled conduct and felicity of Scanderbeg,) the Rhodians, the Cy­priots, and Isles of the Mediteranian Sea; and lastly in a [...]e Reign of Solyman, of Moldavia, Valachia, part of Transilvania and Hungaria, [Page 4]whither he pierced and passed as far as Vienna, (and beyond it, in other parts of Austria) which by the fear of his approach, saw her Suburbs, and Houses, and Gardens of pleasure fired and ruined, that he might have no shelter for his men, when he should attempt the siege, which he in vain of­fered: but such was his importunate ambition of effecting a totall conquest of that Country, in which he had been partly succesfull to the gain­ing of the better half of that Kingdom of Hun­garia, and seizing Buda the Capital City there­of, that he made several expeditions in person, even in his old age, and dyed at his return from taking Zigeth, though gallantly defended to the last man by Count Serinus, great Ance­stor to the Emperors Generalissimo now in that Kingdom. Not to mention the augmentation of his Empire, by the triumphal accessions of Egypt, and remoter parts of Asia the Great, both Nati­ons of the same Religion.

From the time of this Solymans Decease,the death of Soly­man. about 1566. till now, little or no attempts were made this way by his Successors: for Amurah his son who threatned more then he dared, Mahomet and Achmat, were Princes given to quiet, and Home-Delights, so that most men conjectured, this Empire was at its Zenith and Solstice, and full stop, and would decline as fast as it rose; and that glory wearied with such a train of greatness, would flag at last, if not be pulled back again with the weight of them,the death of Ach­mat the first. and crush it to nothing.

And this was concluded after the Achmat, when immediately followed such Convulsions in that [Page 5]State, and recedings from those observed rules of policy, which were the security of its esta­blishment, viz. the saving the lives of the young­er brethren of the Emperour, as Achmat did by Mustaphas, and he by Achmats three Sons; Osman who at twelve years of age had the Go­vernment transfered to him from his Uncle Mu­stapha (who from a bookish and contemplative stoick was become an active and busie Tyrant and for that reason deposed again) and was after­ward strangled by the tumultuary Janizaries, A­murath or Morat, and Ibrahim (the Father of the present Emperonr) who all reigned succes­sively, of which three, Morat proved a most Heroique Prince, and of as great if not greater spirit then any of his Progenitors. He dyed in 1640. at the siege of Bagdate, alias Babilon, whether he had designed the Janizaries for slaugh­ter and excerpation, as being the causes and Agents of all those troubles and disloyalties which had happened to his Brother and Uncle, intended in their room to erect a new kind of standing Militia, which should be more absolutely at his command, Being asked upon his death-bed occasioned by a violent Fever (in the said yeare 1640) whom he would appoint to succeed him, he disdainfully and angrily replied. Will there be any more words when I am dead? He was thought to have favoured the Christians for his mothers sake, and therefore chose this expedition against the Persian. His immature fate was much lamented by his Subjects▪ for his justice and temperance, and care of them; but welcomed by the Janizaries, [Page 6]who began to perceive his drift against them, and who notwithstanding saluted his Brother Ibrahim with the Impetial dignity the year abovesaid.

Ibrahim immediately upon his Assumption renewed the League with the Emperor of Ger­many, which had been concluded by Achmat in 1612. and had been thitherto punctually and inviolably observed: but the Galleys of Malta meeting with his wealth, coming from Cairo and Alexandria, and carrying them, and one of his dear Sultans (with a son of his named Uzman, both which thereafter turned Christians) which was on board away for that Island, put him into such a rage, that without present restitution he vowd to attaque Christendome: which immediately he commenced against the Venetians, as abettors, if not complices in the fact, upon whose trade and Territories he might wreak his fury, which would be spent in vain against that impregnable Isle, which had blemished the prowesse and glory of his Ancestors: and having rigged a Fleet, and raised an Army, he set upon the Isle of Candy by Sea and by Land upon Dalmatia, resolved against any agreement or accommodation soever, and with various fortune maintained the War, till the Janizaries tumulting again, deposed him, and set up his son Mahomet the fourth, a stripling, and whom they might govern as they pleased. He is supposed to have died in that fatal year 1648. the murderous Resolution to Princes; but how, is not certain: For such is the knack of this Ty­ranny, that the world cannot tel, whether the Prince or his Slaves do dye the fairest.

Of the present Reign of Sultan Maho­met the Fourth.

ACcording to the usual custome and solemnity the Eldest son of the ceposed Sultan Ibra­him was by the Janizaries and their Leaders and the principal Basha's saluted Emperour, and with great applause received by the people, who were weary of his Fathers Tyranny. His Name then was Aly Solyman; but at his Coronation in [...]656. he changed it into Mahomet, partly for the grea­ter reverence of his Name, and partly for the greater fortune thereof, and the favour of Pro­phesie that a Prince of that Name should be more victorious against the Christians then any of his Predecessors.

His Mother the Sultana a brave woman, and who hath given very good Features both of mind and body to the young Emperour took up­on her the Regency and tuition of her son, and the administration of the Government, where shee had busied her self in Abraims time, and was none of the least motions of that change which lifted him out of the Throne, for the advancement of her son, the Heire of the Em­pire.

There had been frequent changes by death, and disgrace of the Prime Visiers in the next preceding Reignes: It is a Dignity far greater then our Lord Chancellour, for he commands [Page 8]both in peace and Warre, at home and abroad, but of such short and uncertain possession, especi­ally of late, that the Turks have a Proverb, The greatest Persons and Officers in that government, are but at best fair statues of Glass. He that admi­nistred this place at the Emperours Assumption, was an old States-man and a person of good suc­cess and conduct, and of as good age and experi­ence, and who questionlesse laid those Noble principles and elements of glory and ambition in this young Monarch, which the Christian world now sadly feels. For from that disreputation, and despicableness of the Turkish power, by reason of those confusions and intestine troubles, which for some years before had besotted, and as was hoped, had emasculated the Policie, Prudence, Valour, and Courage of that Empire: he at the first instant of his Government gave manifest signes of a Mercurial and Martial Disposition, and with his own active Genius, (the example of Princes being the great Engine of worth) soon buoy­ed up the Spirits of his people to their former pitch of fortitude, and bravery of mind, awakened and restored their lost discipline: and to whet their new fourbished Scimitars, resolved to employ them altogether against the Christians, upon the irreconcilable quarrel of Religion, the great In­centive to Heroical enterprises, especially amongst the Turks, where zeal alwayes fights half the Battle.

To this purpose he resolved to prosecute the War against the Venetians, which his Father had begun; and though at his first entrance upon it, [Page 9]Fortune seemed to oppose his designs, and severe­ly to exercise his glorious and aspiring mind, with a very great defeat given his Naval Forces by Sea, the greatest ever given them since Lepanto-fight, wherein he lost forty eight Gallies, 6 Ga­liasses, 12 Mahones and nine Ships, and his Admi­ral Bassa slain in the fight in the Haven of Foggia, and this success disabling his command at Sea, he made no more of it then his noble Ancestor Sely­nus the second, who beaten at Lepanto, after his conquest of Cyprus, said merrily, Lepanto is but the shaving of my beard, Cyprus is the losse of a limb.

Venetians victory o­ver the Turks.In the year 1654. the Venetians obtained ano­ther Victory over the Turks, having fought them two days together in the Dardanelles, the streight of the Hellespontick sea between Asia and Europe, famous for the story of Leander and Hero, where now the Turks have two Castles built, in lieu of Sestos and Abydos, made more impregnable very lately by some modern Fortification, for bet­ter security against the Venetians, The Grand Seignior himself advised the method of it, and was present at the begining and finishing the work: wherein he takes much satisfaction. At this Na­val encounter no lesse then 6000 Turks were slain, and Amurath Bassa, Captain Admiral of the Port was mortally wounded,Turks fleet over­thrown. and twenty ships of War and Galleys taken, besides as many sunk and spoiled.

This defeat so incensed the Grand Seignior, that the Prime Vizier (being obnoxious to his anger and displeasure, for other matters, some [Page 10]whereof were noysed to be of treasonable Con­sequence against his life) was by a private Coun­cil ordered to be strangled, and he accordingly was executed; about which time the sparks of that Conflagration which at this present is mastering Hungary began to appear, for a party of Turks at­tempted the surprisal of Vesperin, a Garrison of the Emperors, which annoyed the freedome of their correspondence; but their design being discover­ed, they were forced to retreat with the losse of 900 men, and so the peace continued in a kind of doubtful and suspicious entertainment by both parties, who made slight and mutual inroads into one anothers limits, without any declaration or notice taking of a war, which the Turkish Go­vernours studied to dissemble.

The death of the Grand Visier begat several Factions in the Souldiery and chief Officers, whom he in his life time had tampered with, hoping to make a party for himself, and transferre the Im­perial Dignity from this ancient Ottoman family to his own house, an attempt never heard of before in that Government, which hath shew'd the most aw­ful reverence to the Majesty of their Prince, beyond all others whatsoever.

The seeds of this treason broke out and appear­ed two years after in 1656. in the tumults raised by the Janizaries, but abetted by some of the Ba­shaws of his Council and Intrigue at Constantino­ple, where they massacred several of the Divan (the Emperours Council and Court of Justice) strangled the Visier Bassa in revenge of his Prede­cessor, forced the Sultana or Empress, Mother of [Page 11]the Grand Seignior, who managed her son, and the administration of Affairs, to fly to the old Seraglio for safety, and made search for the Muph­ [...]ee, by whose Consent and Advice (which the Great Turk alwayes asks in matters of life and death) the aforesaid Visier had been put to death, resolving to depose the Grand Seignior, and set up his Brother.

To this purpose they laid aside all the former Principal officers, to secure themselves from the punishment of their Rebellion, and placed others in their room, who had encouraged and prompted them thereunto: These men mistrustfull of their violent beginnings, and dreading more violent ends, forbore those desperate actions and Coun­cils which this Revolt at first threatned, in­tending first to secure themselves, and establish their interest: And thus they applied themselves to the Sultan, with deep protestations of their Loyalty and dutifull Intentions, and that the exorbitant abuses and oppressions of his Of­ficers had caused the late Troubles, which they ho­ped to remove, and restore his Majesty to the affection of the Janisaries, which those Ministers had debauched from him. And to make this appear they proceeded vigorously in carrying on the War against the Venetians in Dalmatia, and Candia, as the most acceptable, and which made them likewise more gratefull to the people; so that the Venetians to re-inforce the places they held in Candia, dispatcht away some new Regiments of Voluntiers & others, under the command of Prince Horatio Farnese, of the House of Parma, who did [Page 12]that Republique good service, in several enterpri­ses against the Enemy; as did their General Zeno in Dalmatia, where the Morlacks, who at the be­ginning of the war revolted from the Turk, merited also very exceedingly, from the said Seignory:

The Grand Seignior in the mean while doubtful of these fair shews, and their pretences to him, by some of his trusty Eunuchs, and at the advice of his old friends, had insinuated so farre into some of the principal of the new States-men with proffers of his greatest favours, setting likewise before them the danger of continuing this force up­on him, for that the Bassa of Damascus was said to be upon his march to Constantinople, that they resolved to save their own stakes, and by a timely submission and discovery, prevent others from doing it before them: And this was almost done as quick as thought, and the news of it not published sooner then by his solemn appearance in Constantinople, who at his return from this his joyfull cavalcade, gave order for the strang­ling of the Ring-leaders of the late defection, some of whom were even those who had declared their return to their obedience: so unpardonable a crime is Rebellion amongst those Barbarous Nations, who have no Scripture rule and Command obli­ging their Allegiance, that there is no place left for Repentance, in any hopes of mercie or for­giveness.

In this naked composure of the state which had been dismembred of her chiefest Ministers, it was not an Act of grace or of choice to prefer, but of the greatest necessity and care, to finde [Page 13]some worthy and fit person for the dignitie of Vi­sier Azem, or Prime Visier, who should be able to undertake this Corruens Imperium, and to su­stain, like another Atlas, the tottering ruinous Fabrick of this overpoyzed greatness.

Much consultation among the Grandees them­selves there was, who should be the man Nomi­nated by them in this hazardous and variating condition of the state, to the Grand Signior, whose mothers consideration of his, and the publick safety, had pitcht upon the aforesaid Bassa of Damascus whom not long before he had dismist out of the Seraglio to that command (it being the Custome to breed Christian noble Children, to the number of a hundred, for the immediate service of the Empe­rour who according to his favour, or their abili­ties and parts disposes them afterwards to the best Provinces, and prefers them to the highest dignities, and those are called at their initiation, Itchoglans, and are taught the Rules and Policies of the Go­vernment) as having perceived in some apti­tudes to his service, in the resemblance of his own dispositions, advantaged by some near equality of age.

This prudent person beyond the expectation of his years, not exceeding twenty four, couragi­ously but modestly accepted of the charge, and behaved himself so discreetly, yet confidently therein, that he allayed and awed that discontent­ed and mutinous humour of the Janizaries, part­ly by extraordinary munificence, and partly by just severity: as he gained upon the peoples respect by his free and uncorrupted Justice, so that of all the [Page 14]Ministers that the Seraglio ever bred, or the Go­vernment produced, there hath been none exceede [...] him therein, and his Fortune is highly paramoun [...] to them all. And this is he who at present com­mands and manageth the victorious Army of these Infidels with that fairnesse for which he is univer­sally famed.

Yet had he no better luck then his Master at his entrance upon the Government (in which he was installed in Constantinople with most extraordinary Pomp and solemnity) the first care whereof, as to Foreign business was the equipping and recruiting of the Fleet going to Sea against the Venetians, who braved the Grand Seignio [...] and the Port (as Constantinople is called) at th [...] mouth of the Dardanelles, and had conti­nued there a month, on purpose for an Engage­ment.

June the 26. the Turkish Fleet, set sail, consist­ing of 28 great ships, nine Galliasses, 60 Galleys and 30 Mahons, The Venetian Navy had 28 grea [...] Ships, 24 Galleys, besides 7 of Malta, and 7 Galiasses, who keeping in the Channel, the Tur [...] could not pass without fighting.

There were two Batteries raised on both side the streight, to facilitate the going out of the Turkis [...] Fleet, by causing the Venetian to desert their station which nevertheless they would not abandon, b [...] stood the shot of the Castles and them,A great Fight in the Darda­nelles. and upo [...] the advance of the Turkish Fleet part of theirs un­der the command of Captain Moceingo, making more boldly to the shore, got a stern of the whol [...] Navy, and so hemmed them in: after a sharp an [...] [Page 15]tedious encounter, this Armado was wholly over­thrown by sword, fire, and water, forty Gallies were taken, with nine Mahones, the twenty eight ships burnt, the Captaine Bassa only saving himselfe with fourteen Gallies. The number of Turks slain, was reputed no lesse then five thousand, and four thou­sand taken, and as many Christian slaves set at li­berty. The Venetians lost their Captain General Marcello, five hundred Marriners and Souldiers, of whom the Maltesse did brave service: In room of Marcello the gallant Mocceingo was elected Ge­neral by the Senare, and a chain worth two thou­sand pound bestowed on him besides.

In September, the same yeare, the Noble Ge­nerall being recruited, following his successe, landed and took the important and strong Island of Ten­dos, (the Grecian Harbour, when they besieged Troy) and soon after took the Island of Lemnos, after a difficult siege for the Turks esteemed it as impregnable, and having repaired and pro­vided the Fortresse with all necessaries for defence, it lying within view of the enemy, and a great a­noyance to their Trade and provision by Sea, departed towards Scio, and now the hopes of an accomodation by a Treaty, which was maintained at that time by their Secretary Bellarini, were evaporated into the Turks fury, who caused the said Secretary to be secured, and the Treaty to be laid aside. For these losses nothing discouraged but rather heightned the Grand Seignior and Visier, nor did they give over the designe of reducing Candia, which was onely feasible by successe at Sea, as being an Island; but Mahomet breathing [Page 16]nothing but Revenge and Honour, with fierce language, and sterne looks upbraided the Ba­shaws for imploying such base cowardly fellows, and then chearfully bad them equip another Fleet▪ and he would designe and appoint the Com­manders, whom his own observation had recom­mended to his choice.

In the same time the Land service in Dalma­tia went hotly on, but so as it shewed the Turkes had not totally recovered the use of their Armes; and while a greater experience could be gained He thought it not adviseable to hazard an expedition in person, or venture the Repu­tation of his Prime Visier, in so minute an en­terprise; reserving that designe till he had trained and accustomed his men to that service, to the same end keeping his Army in continual service in Candia, though with little effect. For nothing of consequence was archieved of either side, and those small successes that were, were equal and mutual:The turks severity & policy. now the one, and then the other pre­vailed, as if they bartered and exchanged Victory. For which lazy progress, notwithstanding, on pur­pose to shew his severity against such remisse, and unactive Commands, though it were hardly possible to effect more with the force he had; upon the Island. He some time after caused the Bassa, Governour thereof, to be put to death, at his re­turn from that Government, the like fate befell the Bassa of Bosnia, for his slow and fruitlesse menage of the war in Dalmatia aforesaid.

Another Fleet, as the grand Seignior threatened was again rigged, and in August the same year [Page 17]defeated in the same place by the same Generall, the Emperour himself coming to the Castles to view the encounter, which was gallantly main­tained on both sides, and the losse nothing so con­siderable to the Turks; for that he set to Sea with a potent Fleet the next moneth, the Venetians ha­ving lost their General by a casual lighting of the shot of a tire of Canon from the Isle of Scio, into his magazine of powder, which here blew him up, and other Nobles with him into the air.The turks get con­quest.

With this Fleet the Turk regained the Isle of Tenedos, though with a great ruine to themselves; for the Venetian Fleet, who had braved and af­fronted them all this Summer, being gone to take in fresh water, the Turkish Fleet took the oppor­tunity, and landed there a great Body of men; who storming it, were at first repulsed but pre­pared for a generall onslaught, the Venetian Gar­rison working a Mine under the Fort, disposed the Powder therein, with a Match sitted to it? when quitting the place, and getting on ship board, the Turks taking possession, were blown with the Fort into the aire. The Venetian Fleet returning, and perceiving what had happened, the Turks Fleet be­ing at hand, prepared for the encounter, which was again resolutely performed, the Grand Seig­nior being in view again, and cocerned in the regaining of the aforesaid Island, but in fine the Venetians got the Victory, sinking twenty of the Galleys, and taking four more; the rest sheltred themselves within the Dardanelles. So often was that little Republick in one year successefully a­gainst this potent enemy. Besides that, it hath su­stained [Page 18]their whole Naval Force (and their strong­est efforts by land) for twenty years together, with­out any considerable losse, and with very inconsider­able helps and supplies from other Christian Neighbour Princes. But there is a great deale of difference and odds betwixt an united and entire State, whose virgin generosity had almost tired this lustfull Leviathan; and divided Domini­ons, not only by distances, Limits, Laws and cu­stoms, but Religion also, and prostituted likewise to his ravishing Armes by others interests, de­signes and ambition.

After his return from that short expedition, the Grand Seignior continued at Constantinople, busie in reforming his Court, and Officers, and other abuses in the Seragiio, which by the de­pravity of the times, and those breaches and cor­ruptions in the State had prevailed to custom; sloth, and Epicurisme, and Pride the mother of faction, and the specifick direct bane and ruine of this arbitrary government, were extremely predominant; and corruption by bribery, to which the Turkish Ministers of State are most strongly inclined, was never so boldly licenti­ous, so that the vertues of another Hercules was requisite to purge out these enormities; Yet such was the excellency of this Princes judg­ment,The Grand Seignior excellent in Go­vernment such his severe Government of himself and commands, and punishment, of others, and the strict execution of them, that by thi [...] he quickly reduced things to the former state, de­nying himself the ordinary use of those plea­sures for whose excesses his predecessors are so infamous to Christendom.

[Page 19]This sharp and rigid proceeding with all sorts of persons, especially the Souldiers of his Guard, putting the hard yoak of Disci­pline upon their necks again, began to grate and gall and make them to wince against the Government; and therefore a Persian war was concluded; which Kings Ambassador had his head taken off for making a denunciation there­of at Constantinople. But a nearer European quarrel presenting it self, a truce and peace was afterwards patch up betwixt them.

The Swede proving very successeful in Poland in 1656. & 1657. by taking most of the Towns and Cities of that Kingdom,Prince Ragotzi enters Po­land. and wanting men at present to maintain them, fairly invited Ra­gotzi Prince of Transilvania to come and take share of the spoil, promising him a part of the conquest for his labour: To the same purpose Oliver Cromwell courted him; and many trans­actions of that nature there passed between them. Ragotzi no way disliking the bargain, and being next neighbour,Recalled by the Grand Seignior. out of covetous­nesse and ambition came in with a great Army, and assisted the Swede at the siege of Cracovia, which at last was yielded, and put into his hands. The news hereof hastily alarmed the Turkish Court; who resenting the growing greatness of the Swede, and the ill neighbour­hood they were like to have from him, if once he could fix and settle himself in Poland; the Grand Seignior commanded Ragotzi, as his Tributary and Vassal, (for, for many yeares those Princes, like the other of Vallachia and [Page 20] Moldavia, have received their investit [...] from the Turk) to abandon his League wi [...] the Swede, and to return home, restoring the Polander the places he had taken. Ragotzi not daring to refuse, marched back again; and upon his arrivall was met with a Chiaux, command­ing him to resign his Principality to his Cousin Radus, for that he had presumed without the Grand Seigniors command or licence to in­vade the King of Poland, and make war with a Prince in league and amity with him; and withall, to resign his Forts, and places of strength. To the first he seemingly yielded; but the other he would by no means hearken to, and thereupon making use of his Forces, reassumes his former Title, and prosecuted the Turk with open war: And at the beginning with very good success, though his confederate the Prince of Vallachia was routed, and 8000 men slain, as he was marching to his assistance; de­feating the Turkish Army and Bassa of Budo at Lippa, 6000. men taken and killed, and the victory followed thirty leagues: where hear­ing of the advance of the prime Visier with 8000. he retired in haste, and making oppo­sition about Alba Julia to the whole Force of the Turk, was there worsted: a little before which, he had vanquished his competitor Radus (and after besieged and taken the Castle where­in he had thought to have secured himself) and put him to death.

Before and after his overthrow, he had im­portuned the Emperour of Germany by many [Page 21] [...]stances at Vienna, to undertake the Protection of his Countrey, offering to give him caution of what Towns he should please: but the Emperour delaying a timely interposition (yet giving the Turk occasion of a quarrel by un­der-land assisting Ragotzi with some men) Ra­gotzi died of his wound (received at Alba Julia) and with grief, at Waradin: Which being defend­ed for a while after by Collonel Gaude a Scotch­man, was yielded▪ upon termes to this prime Visier, being the immediate earnest of those pre­sent conquests in Hungaria.

In the mean while, Rodus the compe it or of Ragotzi being put to death by him as abovesaid,The Tran­silvantan Troubles. the prime Visier named another to the Princi­pality of Transylvania at the end of the year 1659. a Nobleman by, descent allied to the former Princes, by name Michael Apaffi, (though vulgar errour call him Abaffi) who at the appointment of the Grand Seignior was accepted by the States thereof, when they percei­ved it was in vain to struggle for Ragotzi's Inte­rest against the whole power of the Sultan, with­out any assistance from the Emperour, who in this declension of that Princes fortune abandon­ed the quarrel, and left them to themselves, nor would hearken to any overtures made to him for his protection, upon whatever termes of resignation or Dominion, and his Envoys publickly declared to the Turk as much, who measuring his designes by those seares and jea­lousies which this Punctuall satisfaction signifi­ed, was the more incited to a pursuance of [Page 22]those resolutions, which had been taken up sometime before at the Port.The Empe­ror complies with the Tu [...]k. And by this meanes Transylvania was quite lost, and abso­lutely in the power of the Turk, with some further advantages gained for his intended in­vasion of the adjacent provinces of Hungaria and Austria.

Leave we this Kingdome for a while which is to be the Dolefull and Tragical Conclusion of this Narrative, and retrospect to the Grand Seigniors Home affairs, which diverted him from an immediate prosecution of his successe in Europe; for the Bassa of Aleppo (where resides, the greatest English Factory) in 1659. broke out into a Rebellion, and threatned a con­junctory with the Persian, declaring for Re­formation in Government, and Religion, the latter especially, having for better pretence made some new fangled expositions of the Al­choran, more to the humor of the preciser and rigid zealots of the Mahumetan Reli­gion.

By vertue whereof, and some former dis­contents which were not yet quite purged out of the Souldiery, who were distributed, and had their possessions in those parts, under his command (for the Grand Seigniour allows each Horse-man such a proportion of ground, for which he is to be in a readiness to do him service) he had amassed a very considerable Army, severall inferiour Bashaws dependants, and retainers to the former Prime Visier, whose quarrel they espoused, resorting to him from their respective Governments.

[Page 23]With this power he marched towards Con­stantinople, and came on his way thither as far as Scutary, within four miles of that City, and thence sent in his demands which swelling to that daring presumption, as to require a resig­nation of the Imperiall Title, to a pretended Son of the late Emperour Morat, an impo­stor of his own setting up, such another as Per­kin Warbeck (to whom he gave all honour, and observances becoming the state of a Sultan,) and in his right and Title encountered and overthrew two distinct Armies of the Grand Seignior, that were in hast dispatcht to obstruct the increase of more adherents, and favourers of his enterprise.

He continued in this posture, like a cloud ho­vering over Constantinople, big with some rui­nous storm, till this successefull Prime Visier having amassed his European Forces,The expe­dition of Asia. passed the Bosphorus into Asia, with fifty thousand men, (more prepared to follow him) being the choice of the Turkish power and with good speed advanced after the Rebel, who knowing the courage both of the Leader, as having been his Neighbour at Damasco, and the Soul­diers, after a long consultation with his coun­cil of War, resolved immediately in all hum­ble and frankest manner to submit themselves to the Sultans mercy, dismissing the common Souldiers to shift for themselves; which be­ing done so unexpectedly, the Visier gave no­tice of it by an expresse, with as much favour to their persons as the case deserved, to the [Page 24]Grand Seignior, who gave them all his, pardon with some extraordinary respects for the Bassa of Aleppo; but presently after, when there was no danger of the Rebellion, and all things were quieted thereabouts, at the instance of some Enemies of his at Court, but more tru­ly by reason of State, and the policy of the Government,The Bassa of Aleppo strangled. which never pardons that Crime, he and thirty more were suddenly strangled, their heads chopt off and set upon poles against the Emperors Seraglia at Constantinople.

This treacherous and cruel dealing after par­don given, and such a Loyal Rendition of themselves, when as they might have hazarded the whol Empire, raised in the friends of the deceased a thirst of revenge, having yet their Armes in their hands, and the Souldiery as prone to new troubles as they could wish them, and hereupon instantly ensued a nother defe­ction, as great altogether as the former, but the authority of Leaders was wanting to ma­nage it to the effect. Nevertheless upon the first news of it, the Grand Seignior resolved to march himself in person to make a final end, and root out the seeds of those commotions, which were so apt upon every occasion to burst forth.

Prepartion was made accordingly for a so­lemn exped [...]tion, and the Rebels cursed and dev [...]ted by the Priests to destruction, the Janiza­ries and Spabees mustered, and upon their march, the Sultana, the Mother of the Emperour ap­pointed Regent in his absence, when news came that all was quietted again, and the chief Au­thors [Page 25]of the late defection were fled and esca­ped into Persia.

The Emperour being but just in his way, ha­ving effected his business, thought it adviseable, while the Army was in a motion into those parts, to treat with the Persian, who doubting he might bend his Forces upon him, was wil­ling to come to agreement, and so a peace was confirmed between them, At his return to Constantinople, he was welcomed as if he came from a Triumph, but that which pleased him more then the vain glorious pomp of his magnificent Reception, was the news of a Vi­ctory obtained by his Forces in Candia a­gainst the Venetians, who having employed the Prince Almeric de Este, of the House of Modena, as General for that service, who carried with him some Regiments of French, the said Regi­ments in an expedition into the Countrey, to­wards Candea, with a designe thereupon, were met by the Bassa, and after a Brave Encounter, and much gallantry on both sides, were de­feated, very few escaped back again to their Garrisons. The losse and the unagreeablenesse of the Climate so aff [...]cted the said Prince, that he shortly after died there (the grave of many a gallant person that have sacrificed their lives a­gainst, and for this Infidel) and was brought by Sea back again, to be entered with his An­cestors.The Earl of Winchel. Ambassa [...] Extra [...] ­nary to the Grand Seignior.

At this end of Winter 1660. arrived at the Port, after very bad weather, the right honour­able Earl of Winchelsea His Majesties Ambassa­dour [Page 26]extraordinary, in the place of Sir Thomas Bendish, who succeeded Sir Sackvile Crow in that imployment in 1648. to the Grand Seigni­or. He had Audience in very great State, and as usual, the day thereof, was treated at Din­ner in the Divan, by the chief Visier, and He and His Retinue vested with rich Turky Ha­bits, out of which it is not lawfull to see the Emperour, and though the two outermost Courts of the Seralglio, Conducted into the in­nermost, and thence to a great Hall, leading into his Chamber, the sloor whereof was co­vered with Velvet, embrodered with Pearl, &c. the Capitzi Bassa and his Assistants, leading him by the Arm to kisse his Majesties sleeve, as they did several Gentlemen beside, that were of his Retinue, but of this an account hath been lately given; but I may not omit that it is cer­tainly reported, the grand Seignior being high­ly affected with his Majesties Restitution, should say, That if he were to chuse his God, or his Religi­on, he would chuse the King of Englands.

All things now seemed to be in a screne con­dition, and calm from the late troubles, which had tempested this Monarchy: And discourses there were that the Grand Seignior would now at last hearken to an accommodation with the state of Ʋenice, and consequently restore a free Trade, and commerce to his Dominions, which had been endamaged and spoiled by fre­quent Dep [...]aedations.

But as deep waters run smooth and stiller then shallow brooks, so was it in this seem­ing [Page 27]tranquility of affaires, not but perhaps there might be due to the Sacred number of 1660. and the particular glories of his Ma­jesties Restitution, and the fortune of England, the same general peace and quiet, which once blest the world in the raign of Augustus Caesar (with reverence to that sacred Miracle) for that the universall Cessation which France boasts to have given Christianity, by the late accord with Spain, was clearly influenced by his Majesties Native Star, and the necessities of Fate, which attended the prosperous Cul­mination of his greatnesse, as could be instan­ced and demonstrated, were it not beyond the purpose of this discourse.

Yet so much concerns it, that the Grand Seignior took his deliberate Enterprise upon Christendome, from the very juncture of this peace; (being as understanding and conversant in the affairs of Europe as our selves) particu­larly his ancient league with France, gave him op­portunity of such Intelligence, which he never maintained with the Spaniard, as his necessary enemy.

For he knew well, that the state of Christendom could never endure a vacation, nor could be free from the vicissitudes of interest, when so many Monarchs at leisure had opportunity to project their ambition.

Nor was he ignorant of these Animosities which perplexed the late Election of the Em­perour at Frankeford, not with what industry the French managed their lust after the Imperial Dig­nity.

[Page 28]Certain it was that the Armes of that puissant Nation must be employed upon another Enemy, whose ever ill luck it should be to receive them; and that he knew would be the House of Au­stria or some other vicine power, if, which was more favourable to his design, he did not a­muse all Princes, and then take his best ad­vantage.

These undoubtedly were the encouragements of this his Expedition and violent irruption into Hungary, he using the same method of Conquest which his Progenitors had fortunately experienced by occasion of the divisions and security of their Neighbours. And therefore unlookt for, or at leastwise not provided against, while the German Emperour stood upon his wrong-guard, and dread­ed the losse of Al [...]atia (which jealousie like­wise armed the adjacent Princes) he like a de­luge entred Hungary, and auspiciously began the race of his Glories.

Now the better to conceale his designes upon Europe, and to colour his aspect upon those parts, he gave order for a removal of his Court to Adrianople, pretending the salubrity of the place, and the freer prosecution of his plea­sures, and vocation from business, and the toyl of the Government, leaving the Sultana his Mother, and the Visier to the care thereof, as he had done before in his expedition in Asia; Hither accord­ingly he came attended as usually, with a great train or Army▪ but now augmented to an Host, as a guard of his Person; still entertaining the Emperors Ambassadour, with shews and flourishes of Peace [Page 29]and good correspondence, till the Visier having amassed and drawn down the Asian Forces over into Europe, while the Europeans were embodyed about Belgrade: it was plainly manifest, what this preparation portended.

Yet the reliques of the late Transilvanian de­fection, were still voiced to be the object of this expedition, and to settle the other Provinces of Moldavia and Valachia, in a perfect subjection to the grand Seignior, they for some late years having fluctuated and wavered in their duty towards him, and still ready upon all occasion, or change of their Princes, to break out into open hostisity and dis­quiet, and disturb the Provinces nearest them, and to take part with any revolt of others, and help and assist it to a formidable, and very considerable puis­sance.

But in the mean while they approached and en­tred the Hungarian limits without leave,The Turks Policy [...] his en­trance [...] Hungary. and en­larged their Quarters into the Towns and Villages belonging to the Emperour, contrary to the Tenour of the former, and existing League, which appoint­ed the bounds of their Jurisdiction; nevertheless complying in all things with the Hungarians, and paying their Quarters justly, nor taking the least thing from them without satisfaction, which was made Capital by the Prime Visier, who carassed the Inhabitants, and treated them very humanely and civilly upon any addresse or complaint made to him.

The grosse of this Army, when made up by the Auxiliary Tartars, who are hir'd to wait upon his expeditions, forces marching also from all parts [Page 30](even out of Dalmatia, where he resolved to stand onely upon the defensive part, against the attempts of the Venetians,) amounted in all to near two hundred and fifty thousand men; disposed of af­terwards into several parts and commands, a Reso­lution being taken to commence the War, which was usher'd with this Letter from the Grand Seigniour to the Emperour.

The Copy of this Letter or Summons coming newly to hand by a person of quality, and having seen the like insolenee, and blasphemous arrogance formerly Printed in the Turkish History, I thought it would be something satisfactory to publish this which expresseth some extraordinary design and resolution of this Victorious and succesful Infidel, as a further instance and Motive to the preceding Exhortation.

WE by the Grace of God, Lord of many Countries, Victor and Tri­umpher over our Enemies, Potent Empe­rour of the Turks, Co-adjutor of the God Mahomet, and the Moon, Protector of the Sepulchre of the crucified Christ, Implaca­ble enemy to all professing Christianity:
To the Roman Caesar, King of few Regi­ons, give to know;

That we come to thee with a people of thirty three Kingdoms, so great a multitude as thou never sawest, or [Page 31]heardst of before, to bereave thee by force of Arms, of thy Crown and Tribute of thy Subjects. The City by thy self Inhabit­ed we will besiege, we will overcome thy strong men, thy women with child we will give to Ʋniversal slaughter, Their Em­brio's as Toads we will thrust through with Spears and sharpened Stakes; Thy most valiant young men we will rend in pieces, and cast them forth for meat for the dogs. Thee, thy Popes, Cardinals, Arch-bishops, Monks and Nuns, together with all their own dependings, we will send as slaves in­to perpetual bondage, and finally, we will ruine and destroy you all: and then shall you see whether your crucified Christ will save you from us, who could not save him­self; as if we or ours could give credit, or yield any belief to such incredible things. The very City where he was born, where­in he lies dead, we even in joy detain un­der our dominions, and assuredly you may believe that he will not help you, as being long since slain.

This we were willing to signifie, that thou and thine might know the real Event and Truth thereof, as soon as thou couldst expect. This is given forth by us at our [Page 32]Great Metropolis called Constantinople, which the valour of our Ancestors hath taken from yours, and that which we keep and will alwayes keep, to the Ignominy and disgrace of you all.

The Hungarians in the mean while had armed themselves under the commands of the two Counts Serinus and Forgatz, whose Ancestors had been terrible to the Turks, and were famous for their martial exploits and atchievements, but sub­jected by the Emperours order to his Generallissimo. Count Montecuculi, which at first bred a discontent in the Hungarians, who have no affection for the Germans, nor would ever cheafully engage with them, except out of envy or emulation; and this is and was one of the chief causes of that little opposition and inconsiderable resistance, that hath been made against this present invasion.

The cause of this misunderstanding hath been very ancient, upon the account of Religion, and much ado there hath been to keep the Hungari­ans in obedience and fealty to the Emperour of Germany, as their King and Soveraign, which from being Elective, is now, and hath for many yeares been made Hereditary: that force upon their Pri­viledge, Rights and Liberty, interwoven with more [Page 33]violent constraints upon their conscience had cau­sed a very great averseness to this Fortain Go­vernment, and a general defection in 16 [...]0. and those years: for fuller satisfaction whereof, we must referre the Reader to the Turkish Hi­story.

Upon the same score it was that Bethlehem Ga­bor Prince of Transilvania entred Hungary; some few years after, and possessed himself of the For­tress of Newhuse alias Newhausel, the Governour whereof was delivered bound unto him by the In­habitants, with Presburg and other places, and de­signed (having the Regalia in his hands which were deposited at Presburg) to Crown himself, with the consent likewise of the States and the People, he being of the same reformed perswasion: but the Emperours successes in Bohemia against the Prince Elector Palatine (with whom Bethlehem was in Confederacy) and the King of Denmark soon after made him relinquish his design, and secure himself at home, by which meanes the Hungarians were forced to submit, but yet so that they alwayes had a hankering and ready proneness to any alteration, and a grudging at, and indisposition to the house of Austria, whose Prerogative they have in all their Assemblies highly disputed and debated.

And as a further incentive and reason to this re­luctancy, may be added,The Aun­rians cuje­l [...]d. the general fair and civil usuage in point of Religion and Taxes, which the Tu ks every where observes in those places of the same Kingdom (which are far the better half there­of) that are in and under his subjection and do­minion, not intently and prudently considering, [Page 34]that that forbearance and lenity is meerly a tem­porary baid and lure to debauch them from their duty to a Christian Prince. For he that will but re­flect on the miserable and calamitous condition of the Greeks and other Provinces which have been long subdued, and have no dependance and vi­cinity to Christendom, but are swallowed up in a total Conquest, is sufficiently warned against those insinuating treacherous kindnesses, and popular captations, which will certainly end in most unsuf­ferable slavery and bondage, even to the snatching away their children, and enhausing the Tax of mo­ney to the tribute of life, upon their Mahumeta­nized posterity, carried every year for the Grand Seigniors service to Constantinople, and there em­ployed and educated in Seraglia.

But to return these misunderstandings betwixt them, and the rumour of the French design, either upon Alsatia, in Germany or Italy, to the amu­sing all the Princes thereof, and causing them to stand upon their own guards, which remov'd the fear of their supply or aiding of the Emperour, put the Turk upon present action,Count For­gatz un­happy en­gagement. part of which Ar­my advancing upon the Enterprize, were adven­turously, and inconsiderately ingaged by Count Forgats, who with a party of six or seven thousand Germans and Hungarians together, was appointed to attend their motion, and observe which way they steered, and to be ready to put relief and succour into what places soever the Infidels should attaque. The Count and his men indeed behaved themselves very gallantly, but their number was far inferiour to the multitudes that pressed upon [Page 35]him, whereupon ensued a total rout of his party, most of whom are cut in pieces, the rest hardly es­caping to the body of the Army, and Count For­gats himself into Newhausel, being the nearest the place of his defeat.

The occasion of his so sudden Engagement, was to dispossess the Turk of a Bridge they had laid upon Danubius, having put three thousand men over it to secure it, but the pouring in of mul­titudes upon them occasioned their discomfeiture, Forgats was highly questioned for this rashnesse, because of the slain there were 400 Gentlemen, and of the Prisoners 800 had their heads cut off, in the presence of the Emperors Ambassador, which were afterwards sent to Consantinople, as an evi­dence of their Victory.

Upon the news hereof, General Montecu­culi suspecting the siege of the aforesaid Newhau­sel, had clapt in a supply of a thousand Germans, with provision and Ammunition proportionable. This Town is of a late standing, as its name im­ports, being built for a Frontier, upon a conve­nient level in a morass, the River Niutre gliding within a stone cast of the wall, and within eight miles of the River Waegh: It is a modern and ve­ry regular fortification, consisting of six great Ba­stions or Bulworks with Flankers, well stored with Cannon: the Town having but two Gates, the upper and the lower: There is in it a very large Market place, wherein is a place built at one cor­ner to lodge the Garrison Souldiers and their Arms, being most of them Germans, who confide not in the Hungarians; but upon this necessity they were mixed together.

[Page 36] The Turk [...]esieged NewhauselThe Turk coming before the Town, passed his Army over the Nitre, by a bridge laid thereupon, a little below the lower gate, (where the River is nearest the Town) out of reach of the Canon, and entrenched upon the beginning of August this year, and begirt it round, and made his approaches, by thundering day and night from two great Batteries on which were mounted a hundred Cannon, so that the shots he made were numberless. By which fury he battered almost all the Houses and Churches of the Town down into Rubbish, but made no consi­derable breach, which he might attempt. Notwith­standing, the Prime Visier, being resolved to carry the Town, one way or other, concluded on an As­sault, Septemb. 14. before break of day, and brought Scaling-ladders, Faggots, and other necessaries to fill up the Trenches,The Turk beaten off again. but was so gallantly and stout­ly received by the Defedants, that he was forced to sound a Retreat, having lost 8000 men at a Break­fast, and the Trenches filled with Carkasses of the shin. They began their fierce onsl [...]ught with the chearful noise of Alla, Alla, but ended it very si­lently and heavily; Notwithstanding, the Visier continued his Resolution of gaining the place, or perishing before it; having promised the Grand Seignior to Conquer and take four principal pla­ces on forfeiture of his Head; but before I proceed further, it will be requisite to give you a Copy of the Summons to the Governour of this Place.

[Page 37]I That through the Grace of God, and through the Miracles of our Prophet, who is a Son of both Worlds, and by whom there is happiness and glory, I that am the first of the Council, and General of the most mighty Emperour of the Turks, that is the King of all Kings upon Earth: To you A­dam Forgats, that are the Chief among the Nobility of Hungary, do make known, that through the Command of my Gracious Lord, I am come with his Forces before Newhausel, to reduce it to his obedience; wherefore if you shall deliver up the Place to us, you shall have liberty to march out with what belongs to you from the Highest to the Lowest, and to what place you please, and he that will rather stay, shall keep his Goods and Estate; but if you will not yield, we will take it by force, and every man of ye from the Highest to the Lowest shall be put to the Sword. If the Hungarians did but know the good Intentions of the Migh­ty Emperour, they and their Children would blesse God for them. Peace be to the Obedient.

[Page 38]In the Interim, to revenge himself of the af­front, he received before the Town, he divided his Army into three parts, one part whereof was ordered to march into Moravia, and Austria, and front the Emperours Forces, and the other into Silesia, while he continued the Seige, which said Armies passing over the River Waegh, made most terrible Havock, spoyling and burning thirty miles together. They pasted the said River the 21. of August, but were forced back again with losse, yet the day following they came on with 30000.The Tar­tars make an eruption into Mo­ravia. and after some opposition gained the pass of the River, 200. Dragoons being slain in defence of the passage, and put the Imperial forces to a re­treat towards Presburg After those came a body of 20000. Tartars, who took in several walled Towns, which they burnt to ashes, with all the adjacent Villages, possessing themselves of the narrow passages between the Hills, and massacring many thousands of people, putting others in chains, and in fine overbearing all his way without resist­ance; At the same time the pass of Jalunca was attempted, the only entrance into Silesia, but they were forced to retreat, re infecta.

Lamentable was now the condition of those poor Christians, who were exposed to those out­rages, and could not prevent the suddenness of the danger, there being no Armies nor places at hand, wherein, or to which they might have recourse for safety, The Austrians only by the benefit of the Garrisons had opportunity to secure, and to put themselves into a posture of defence by raising every fifth man to beare Armes a­gainst [Page 39]this furious and desolating Enemy.

Count. Se­rini into the Turks Country.But to require the incursion of these barbarous Tartars, the Counts of Serini and Budiani carried the like ravagement and ruine into the Turkish Provinces, where they spared nothing they could destroy, and left as little of what they could carry away with them, and so revenged in part, having also defeated and shin a party of 3000. Turks, and taken a convoy of 30000. Rix Dollers, and other provisions designed for the Leagure of New­hausel, with good speed returned to the German General; having notice that the other body of Tartars was advancing to joyn with the Wallachi­ans, and Moldavians, and that they were already come as far as Clausenburg, and to the gates of Zachmar, where the Hussars on the 29. of Au­gust had sallied out and killed divers of them;) preventing also thereby the danger of being inter­cepted by forces from Newhausel.

The Emperour of Germany himself at the terror of this inroad, left his City of Vienna (now filled with the Country people, who flockt thither for refuge, and made sad Relations of their ruins) to Lintz another City in Austria, and thence by his Agents and Expresses gave notice to the Princes of the Empire of the present danger, desiring them to afford him some sudden supplies, as he did the same to the King of Poland, and the States of Ve­nice (now respited and breathing after a redious continuance of War, which was devolved upon other Territories) but nothing of sudden resolu­tion was to be expected from either of these States, and the rest were too remote and at present uncon­cerned

[Page 40]It was rumoured indeed that the Muscovite had proffered his assistance, in case of an accord to be made beawixt him and the Polander, but there were never any effects therof, & 'twas the like report that the Duke of Brandenburgh would ac­cept of the supream command of the United Ar­mies of the Empire, and that France offered their aid likewise upon certain conditions and Arti­cles, but none of all these overtures produced any such thing, by reason of the Jealousies yet reigning between them; though Christendome was never in such jeopardy; and in the meane while for satisfaction of the Hungarians, and to keep them in their fidelity, which this storm had shaken, Count Serini was declared the Emperours Generalissimo of them.

This ruinous devastation can hardly be repre­sented by any pen, or pencil, but from its nearest resemblance of Doomsday; the fire flaming for twenty miles in view, and laying the Countrey in a heap of ashes, and the Tartars like so many devils haling and dragging their Captives, and chaining them together, with such cries and ejaculations, as if Humanity were damned and Nature had expired, amidst a numberlesse invention of tortures.

This same merciless Crew having destroyed all things, returned with celerity to We [...]ssemberg, there to dispose of their prey, and to be ready to assist the siege of Newhausel, while in their absence the Counts Susa and Sporck, where throwing down Trees, and cutting up Ditches, and ma­king deep Trenches to impede their further ad­vance [Page 41]for they had not men or arms to oppose against this Torrent.

Another storm.And so we are returned also to the siege of New­hausel, where the Turk having endeavoured to fill the Trenches, and knowing that the season would not suffer him to continue his Leagure, attempt­ed another storm, which continued off and on August 28.29. with very considerable losse, though he now made a breach, but the trenches proved too wide and too deep, many men perishing in them, with little danger to the Defendants.

On Septemb. 9. having cast great Moles of earth, and other implements into the Graft, he stormed again, beginning in the dusk of the even­ing, and continuing it again till midnight, when he made such a fierce scalado (the Bassa's themselves in person leading on their own men on peril of their own heads if their men did not valiantly) and was in hopes of carrying the Town, for the businesse was come to handy-blows upon the top of the Rampire, and some of the Turkish Ensignes were advanced thereupon, which nevertheless by the speedy and Gallant succour of the Reserves, and redoubled courage of the Defendants, were wrested from the Infidels after their utmost endea­vours and efforts to have maintained their at­chievment, and after the slaughter of 500 of the besieged, and the unrevenged fall of 9 some say 10000. of their fellows, which they left behinde them; upon which carnage was grounded that ru­mour of the pest raging in that Army by reason of that noysom stench the dead bodies raised in the Camp.

[Page 42]This trial of one anothers resolution, and ut­most Essay of Force proved the Crisis of eithers Fortune: the Turks appay'd and taken off their mettal, had no minde to make another venture, not the Bassa to command it, for fear lest that obsti­nacy of his honour should hazard that and his life together to the Grand Seignior, neverthelesse he thought good to continue the Siege, and his pre­parations for another assault, and threaten it hour­ly, hoping he had given the Defendants the like qualm upon their spirits, which with a little hard duty, and new offers and advantages upon a sur­render, would work them to a compliance; and this took its desired effect, for the Hungarians be­ing no way assured of relife, and certaine of good conditions, and having their estates, dwellings and families concerned, resolv'd not to hazard another storm, but to admit of a Treaty contrary to the o­pinion and resolution of the Germans; which Treaty produced an accord and surrender upon very honourable Articles, the Garrison and inha­bitants, if willing, to march out with Colours flying, Drums beating, Match lighted, and Bullet in their mouth, with Bag and Baggage, and to be convoyed to Comorra nine miles off. Those that siaid to have Indempnity, Protection, and Liberty of Consci­ence.

Newhausel [...]Hereupon there marched out 3500. sound men, and 500. wounded, with four pieces of Cannon, most of them Germans, having a Convoy of 10000 Turks, who civilly and fairly conducted them to the aforesaid Garrison, and returned to Newhausel, where the Prime Visier had out of a pretended ge­nerous [Page 43]sense of the Hungarians valour given every man of them thirty Duckets, as a reward thereof: [...]n lieu and value of which sum, he found there a 100. brasse pieces of Ordnance, and ammuniti­on proportionable, with 3000. Fats of Hungarian Wine, the use whereof being prohibited the Turks, was converted into money, and supplyed and coun­tervailed his liberal magnificence.

The Army thus freed from this difficult piece of service, the same flying parties were command­ed to make new inroads into Austria, Moravia and Silesia, while the Prime Visier designed up­on Presburgh, the Capital and regal City of that Kingdom, as aforesaid, and the Imperial Army not able to make an Head yet against them, con­tinued passing and repassing the Danow thereabouts, and a General Council of war being called, Count Serini newly made Generallissimo, Prince Gonza­ga, Montecuculi, counts Rothal, and Palsi being present, it was concluded to retreat before the E­nemy, and to put in Count Strozzi a famous Soul­dier, with a supply, as Governour of the place, whe her the Turk directed his March, but being at liberty, and facing all the circumjacent Garrisons of his attaque, he more imperiously summoned them all together, the dreadful event whereof, must be ritted to a further discourse.

The other two divisions of the Army entred Moravia and Silesia, and gained the strong Pass and Key of Jaluncha, putting the Imperialists to flight, with some execution, but made not that havock as before, having Commandment from [Page 44]the Prime Visier, to offer al friendly and fair terms in the Grand Seigniors name, if they would submit to his protection, the chief of those Terms were, Liberty of Conscience, and free Exercise of all Re­ligions, no Taxes or Tribute to be paid for six years-and then but five shillings upon every House, per an­num; with security of their Laws, rights, Claim, Titles, and Propriety, by which he is in all pro­bility like to gain submission and obedience from, and to establish & fix his footing he hath got already in, those Provinces, which he hath once again in­vaded. And thus far of their History, now I shall speak of their Customs and Manners.

Newhausel being reduced, which was supposed & vainly hoped, would have disappointed the Turks Progress, and success for this year, being declined so far as the depth of winter, the Grand Visier un­dertook some farther conquest, and with his Army, leaving a sufficient Garrison, & other numbers to repair and better fortifie the Fort, by bringing the River Niutre round about it,The Vi­siers de­sign on Presburgh. marched towards Presburg, the Capital City or Metropolis of lower Hungary, and with his approach gave out rumours of his resolution to attaque it, relying on his first for­tune, and those popular insinuations he had spread abroad of his reality, justice and tenderness to such places as should come in to his Masters protection, with which thriving artifice he had already gained upon the credulity of most of the Pesants and indefensible places.

[Page 45]Besides the honour of the place, as the re­pository of the Crown of Hungary (which the Hun­garians most religiously reverence, as placing the safety and glory of their Nation therein, and which being seized, would have intituled the winner and wearer to the Kingdom) the convenience thereof as freeing his way to Vienna, on one part; and to Commorra, Raab, or Newhausel on the other, and contrarily incomodating any attempt upon the Island of Schut, by its Neigh­bourly correspondence and assistance in case of danger, where at present the Generall Count Se­rini was enquartered, was a great motive and in­citement to an attempt against it, but such had been the vigilance and care of Count Strozzi a famous and experienced Souldier, in providing and fur­nishing the City, wherein the hope of the King­dom was concerned, and his courage, and all other excellent qualities of a Govenour, so known and beleived by this discreat Vizier, that contenting himselfe with the submission of Modern, St. George, Posing and other places that lay open and exposed to his power,Content [...] himself with sub­mission of places ad­jacent. and the bravery and gallant designment of so high an enterprise, which the unimpeded conduct of the affair, he retreated honorably: and as if he had pro­ceeded so far meerly upon a plot and design to sur­prize some places by his sudden retun he presently [...]nvested Niutra, a place neer Newhausel, and as well fortified, and more respected, because of its Ecclesiasticall concernments as being a Bishops See, and by terrifying menaces and pre­parations for a storm, soon wrought upon the defen­dants [Page 46]to a surrender, who by the Articles thereof were conveyed to Presburg.

Nuntia yielded.The speedy and lucky event of this rendition, was effectual to his practices upon other places, for upon the same score Tyrnaw and some other Towns thereabouts opened their Gates and sub­mitted to him, upon his common Terms of Reli­gion and Liberty, which successe invited him to the Siege of Schinta, Bafled at Schinta. a very strong and considerable Fortress, and a Magazine of a great and the best quantity of the Emperours Artillery, but by the fi­delity and valour of the Governour and his men, was repulsed thence, and glad to abandon the en­terprize, for that October was more then half spent, and the climate did much incommodate his Asian and African souldiery.

Therefore to provide them of warmer Winter Quarters, to keep them well and in health against the Spring, he repassed his great Guns with some of his Army over his Ship bridge to Gran or Stri­gonium, rumouring that when he had disposed of those unuseful pieces in the depth of winter, he would return himself with his Europeans and pro­secute the War, but in fine he passed over his whole Army,Retires to Winter quarters. being followed in his rear, in expectation of advantage by General Serini, who having part­ed with General Montecuculi, conjoyned in at­tendance of the Newhausel design upon the Island of Schut) and did at last cut off some 600. Janiza­ries, with 200. other Besonio's, or Baggage people, engaged in the defence thereof, which they resolute­ly maintained, by barrica doing themselves among the Wagons, so that Serini's Hussars were forced [Page 47]to alight and follow them a foot into their advan­tages, and there couragiously slew them; (This was some expiation of that defeat given to Count Forgatz very neer the same place) as a fortnight before his brother and he had defeated two great parties, but not with so great success. This hap­pened about the last of October, and so those parts of this side the Danow, conceived some joy­full hopes of a respit till the comming of the Spring.

But the Vizier by those other after accessions had so strongly fixt himself, by leaving a Garrison of 4000. men in Newhausel, & 1500 in Niutre, be­sides a body of 10000. men to be ready to assist them upon all occasions, that the Christians are still kept to their Arms to attend their motion, and Guard themselves. And to increase the danger, Apaffi the Prince of Transylvania, whom they looked upon as under a constraint of compliance with the Turks,Apaffis i [...] ­ [...]igrut with the Turk dis­covered. and a secret well-wisher to the Christian cause, discovered himself a declared and profest enemy, being inveagled with an investiture of those places taken this Campagnia, and upon the total Conquest, with the Crown of Hungary: for as soon as they were rid of the Infidels, he with his half Christians, Valachians, Moldavians, in­termixed with Tartars, Apaffi ma­nages the Winter war. and his own plundering Transilvanians, undertook the Lieutenant-ship of the Winter War, those Nations being better able, as inured to the climate, to undergo the extremities of the weather.

Apaffi's first design was upon the Berg Towns, or Mine Hills, whence the Hungarian gold is faught, [Page 48]which as soon as he had parted with the Grand Visier, then retreating to Belgrade, he attempted, and this the easier, for that there was no resistance in readiness to oppose him, the forces that were raised by the Counts of Cochary and Tekelly in the upper Hungary, for the most part (for that the lower was already joyned with Serini, or awed by the Turks) were a little before, (maugre the en­emies design of impeding them) already arrived to the gross of the Army; which also for want of necessaries for Men and Horse, and devoured by the Turks are now dispersed into Quarters.

The two first obstacles of his design upon the Mine Towns,His design upon the Mine towns and which barred his entrance, were the two Towns of Levents and Novigrad, reputed one of the prime places of upper Hungary; Levents was also well appointed, having in it a Castle manned with coragious Souldiers, and firm­ed with thick walls, flankers and Turrets, that accordingly gave the enemy a rude and unwelcom entertainment,Leventz. yeelded. but their numbers being not to be wearied and no relief to be expected by the be­sieged, it was Yielded by agreement, and the Ar­ticles according to the modern policy of the Turks punctually observed.

From thence Apaffi marched to Novigrad, lying further in upper Hungary, which after a stout but short resistance, not without suspicion that the Gouernour was of Apaffi's party (more obvious now by his retreat into the Enemies Coun­try,Novigrad lately yield­ed. & the neutrality or rather assistance of the whole Province, as to the generality, towards Apaffi) was rendred likewise and the Garrison dismist, but [Page 49]not into Christian quarters, being set to work and enjoyned to be in readinesse to assist their late besiegers.

The enemy encroaching thus upon the Mine Towns, some Regiments which could be best got together were sent to enforce them, and to hinder them from setling their Winter quarters in those places, which were neverthelesse much despaired of, for that Apaffi with his aids threatned Cassovia the Metropolis of upper Hun­gary with a present siege, as he did in effect be­leagure Filick, some ten miles distant, prejudge­ing that the Christians if once able to take the field, would carry the war into these Quarters, of which therefore they would betimes possesse themselves; and therefore notwithstanding the prevention aforesaid, they soon after seized on Shomnitz, Cremnitz, and other Towns of the Mines;Seizeth some of the Mine towns. and by threatning Letters and summons terrified the people thereabouts to an acquies­cence and submission under his own command: They faced likewise Tockay (the strongest hold of all) with parties; but neither their courage, mul­titudes, practices or hopes, served them to the adventure of a siege.

Neverthelesse to countenance such resoluti­ons, they spread rumours abroad as if the Grand Visier would presently return, and orders were indeed to that purpose dispatcht to the Magi­strates of Frystad to make ready two Bridges over the Waegh, so broad as that whole Squa­drons might passe over there abreast, in order to another irruption into Moravia.

This news caused Count Serini, who till then [Page 50]continued in the Isle of Schut, observing the de­signs of them at Newhausell, to put himself into motion, which presented him with some con­siderable booties, (but inconsiderable parties,) designed for Constantinople; and that was all he was able to do;Count Hohenlo General of the Aux­iliaries. the Auxiliaries of the Empire, amounting in all not to above 8000 men under command of the Count of Hohenlo, (whose an­cestors were famous in the low Country war) by their surfeits upon the fruits of the Country, which are in great abundance in the Hereditary dominions, being so diseased, that they were in no condition or capacity for any field service; to encrease these Auxiliaries the Swedes were neer upon their arrival from Bremen, with 700 horse well mounted, but now like to have met with some danger at Erford, as the Hessen Darm­stad Ayds perished with a greater misfortune upon the Danubius in their passage to Vienna.

Neither were the Frontire Garisons better conditioned by want of many necessaries, even Raab and Comorra, where the Officers that su­rendred Newhausel had been newly acquitted, so that amidst so many ex [...]gencies and streights every thing was feared to excesse:The Em­perour to Regens­burgh, or Ratubone, The Emperor himself was at this time departing from Vienna to the Diet he had summoned at Regenspurg, to consider with the Princes of Germany of some quick expedient to redresse those evils, leaving the Archduke Charls Joseph to govern in his ab­sence, who to adde affliction to misery is since deceased, and the direct line of the Imperial Family, save in the Emperour, totally extin­guished, a matter of no small moment to some [Page 51]designs in the world, especially since the Pope and the French were now so neer a rupture, yet to alleviate the present distresse, providence was pleased to bestow on the vigilance and conduct of Count Serini, a very remarkeable successe. The Forces of Apaffi intermingled with Tar­tars and some Turks, pursuing their design of another invasion into Moravia; having also an eye upon the Island of Schut, had privately laid a bridge over the River Mur, Count Se­rini gives a great defeat to the Turks. and had passed two thousand Horse already over it; of which Serini having good and timely notice by a dis­charge of a Cannon, he rose from his post, and with his troops so fiercely charged them, that betwixt surprised and dismayed, and fairly worsted, they betook themselves back to the bridge, where rancountring with numbers of their fellows passing over in great haste to them, they could neither goe forward nor backward, but were forced to take the River, which spared none, there escaped very few of those 2000. this was done in the morning, Novemb. 27. when Serini brought two field-pieces and 300. of his Foot to face the Enemy, who stood on the o­ther side of the water and managed a revenge­full Skirmish all the day long, and then retrea­ted towards Canisiae, from whence they are dreaded to reinforce this their first attempt, being exceedingly inraged at this disgraceful disappointment.

Affairs of the Diet▪There is mention made in the Diet, of Mars. Turenne to succeed in the supream command in Hungary, by means of an Invitation, and request to the French King, whose assistance they would [Page 52]thereby have engaged, together with a nume­rous company of voluntier Gentlemen, who would have accompanied and attended the said Marshall in the expedition: but so many contests arose afterwards by the rivall compe­tition of the German Princes to that command, that to satisfie those interests which were of great conducement to the service, they at last fixed upon Generals from among themselves, not devolving the absolute power to one Ge­neralissimo, but to the joynt councels of the supream Commanders, which are first the Mar­quesse Leopold of Baden General, Count Fugger Major General of the Horse raised by the States of the Empire, Duke Ʋlrich of Wittenburg Ge­neral of Foot, Duke Gustave of Baden Durlach, Duke Adolph of Holstein and Baron de Bunches, Major Generals of Foot, of the Emperours own forces, Count Mounteouculi is Lieutenant General, and Count Spar Field Marshall: what the number of men will be that are to be put under this command are not certainly known, but it is supposed, the whole Force will amount to upwards of above a 100 thousand men com­pleatly armed and well disciplined.

But while these things were debating the Em­perours affairs were in an ill condition in Tran­sylvania and upper Hungary, by the practises of Prince Apaffi, upon the discontents of severall Garrisons for want of pay, insomuch that Ze­kelheyt and Clausenburg revolted and put the Towns into the hands of the said Prince, who plays the Turks game more openly then hither­to he had done; with these Towns the circum­jacent [Page 53]County submitted likewise. Zackmar a strong place began to warp the same way, but the Emperour and the Councel of Vienna ha­ving had so late experience of the mischief of mutinies for pay had provided a sum of money which came in season to keep them in their duty. Withall Forces under Grneral Souches were ordered that way to confirm the places that stood, but it is perceived that money is the best expedient to retain them in so many diffi­culties of the Empire, and the disaffection of the Countrey, who have an itching ear after Apaffi's proposals, and were never much in love with the Austrian Family, because of their Restraint upon the reformed Religion; and with those pretences Apaffi gains mightily upon them; so that without they be suddenly awed by some advantage on the Emperours side they will undoubtedly accept of him for their Prince and Governour; and this is the condition of those parts, by many supposed like to be the seat of the war this Summer.

CHAP. XIV. The late Expedition of Generall SERINI into the Turks Country.

Htherto had the Christian Army been only defensive, to repell the force and injury offered by the Barbarians in their causelesse and ungrounded Invasion of the Emperours Domi­nions, when Winter summoning their Asian and Southern people to warmer quarters, gave the noble Serini (who had scarce breathed be­tween action and designe, such was his extraor­dinary vigilence over this enemy) a little respit and pause to confider in what way to requite this their violence by returning it in the same measure upon their Dominions.

And it pleased providence so to favour and to ominate his enterprise, that the mildnesse and clemency of the weather which had thawed the conjunction of the Turks and Tartars (who waited for Frost and Ice to give them passage into the next Province,) and dissipated them into remote quarters for provision and subsistence, about which they fell to blows, soon after tur­ned it into seasonable cold weather, and gave advantage to the Hungarian Army, enforced with the supplies under Count Hohenlo, to begin the Expedition which was about the beginning of Ianuary, new stile,

The whole Army consisted of thirty thousand [Page 55]men well resolved, under the conduct of this noble Chieftain, who had given such eminent proofs of his Military sufficiencies, and was solely capacitated to the present undertaking, as a person acquainted with the places designed upon, by reason of his extract thence, and the ancient original of his Family, endowed once there with great possessions, but swallowed, and now eaten up by Turkish Timar [...] or Souldier-Farms, for which the several proprietors are bound to be ready with so many Horse & Arms for the service of the grand Seignior.

The main bottom of the design was if possi­ble to hinder and stop those waies of advance by which the Turkish power was like to be powred next Spring upon Hungary, threat­ned with a plenary Conquest and reduction of it unto the Ottoman Scepter; and to that purpose to waste and destroy all those places by which their Army must necessarily p [...]sse in pursuance of those projections; or at least incommodate and retard their march, while that the Empe­rour with his ayds might be in a readinesse to receive them: In order hereunto Count Serini with all secrecy departed from his rendezvouz neer Raab, where he stayd a while to amuse the Turks (who had had a design upon the Island of Schul assisted by some Tartars (to whom Serini will allow no quarter by reason of their un­merciful usage of the Country) but were disap­pointed by the weather, and thence set forward with as much speed as the drawing of his great guns would allow him.

In this equipage and resolution he proceeded [Page 56]in a week and some few d [...]ies march as far as the confluence of the Danubius and the Drarus, a little below which lies the bridge of Esseck, the only usual and strongest bridge on which the Turks passe their Forces, Wagons and Carria­ges, into the lower Hungary from Belgrade, and other places of their Rendevouz; and immedi­ately fell to work to break down the said bridge, or at least demolish it so far that it should be rendred altogether unpassable and unser­viceable to the enemy for this Summer. But the Turks of the other side being a considerable Garrison, as the importance of the place requi­red, seeing his intentions endeavoured all they could by continuall shooting to enterrupt his work; but his great guns so annoyed and terri­fied them, and helped forward the destruction of the siege attempted by fire and all other waies of Mine, that in a nights time a great part there­of was quite broken and fallen into the River, the Turks being forced to desert the slation and the defence thereof, for which it is reported that many of the Officers are now under question, and will be severely punished by the grand Seig­nior, who is highly enraged and vexed at the businesse.

There being no more to be done to the bridge, the Count spent the next of his fury up­on the Country, which he layd in ashes round about, there being no lesse then 1000 Villages which are reported to have been burnt by him, and herein he did not onely satisfie his particu­lar revenge, many of the places formerly belon­ging to his Ancestors, and detained by the [Page 57]Turks, but left the enemy nothing to subsist on either for man or horse, if he should come that way. They that have seen this desolation, say that it is a most ruful spectacle, not a stick or straw remaining, or to be seen for many miles together. Few prisoners came to his hands, for the Landlords suspecting what would happen, had timely removed themselves upon news of of his approach: and as for their Boors, they are not deemed, or to be taken as prisoners of war, on either side.

With the terrour of these exploits being now upon his return, for that a report was very rife, that the enemy had joyned, & made haste after him, he came before Quinque Ecclesiae, or 5. Kercken, and summoned the Town, menacing all extemity if they delayed a surrender or en­gaged this Army in a siege or assault, & the cun­ning Garrison so dissembled a fearful comply­ance, that part of his Forces thinking the town their own, drew within reach of their Canon, which was very plentifully discharged among them, and a number of Officers of note, and the forwardest souldiers slayn therewith: which so provoked the General, that he commanded a present assault to be given, and the Town to be stormed on every side, which after a short but stout resistance was entred, and immediately plundered, and then fired, and sacked: no quar­ter being given. The mean while, those that had time to fly made to the Castle, where they were received, and which stood still out, know­ing that Serini could not dwel upon a siege, as in truth his men being so harrassed and tired out, it [Page 58]been very imprudentiall for him to have done.

But leaving them▪ thus bent upon an obstinate defence, and having gained glory enough by the sacking of the Town, he passed by Zigeth (famous for his Noble grandfather) and with the same fury set upon a town called Segess not far distant from thence, which he carried likewise by assault, and put the Garrison to the sword, leaving therein a Garrison of his own, which wil be in danger to be lost; as lying betwixt Canysa (a strong Fortresse of the Enemies) Alla Regalis and Zigeth, if the Count come not to its relief, as he is engaged to do upon another account, for that he left his great Artillery likewise there­about which his occasions must oblige him to fetch home, or he intended another expedition back again upon a further prosecution.

Having thus accomplished his design he retur­ned about the end of February, when most men that boded his designe, and feared he had been engaged too far beyond any possibility of re­treat, could not but admire the excellence and Felicity of his Conduct, attended with so many great successes; but what ever his glory is, which is his own, it is no way proportiona­ble to that terrour which he hath cast upon the Turk, who dread his name as they did that of Huniades and Scanderbeg; and it is not to be doubted, but by the blessing of God upon his life, he may prove such another scourge to that in­solent, People.

CHAP. XV. The Interest of all the Princes in Christen­dom upon the accompt of Policy and Religion in a War with the Turk.

I. INterest, saith the Duke of Rohan, governes Princes more then the Princes govern the People, which according as it is well or ill under­stood, closely or negligently followed, is either the strength or ruine of States and Kingdoms, being nothing else but the advantage that a Kingdome may make, or disadvantages it may suffer from the present state of affairs in the world: to discern there­fore the publick interests at this time, Lay we this for our foundation, that there are two Powers in the whole world, which are as the two Poles from whence descend the Influences of Peace or War, of happiness or misery upon the several parts of it, viz. that of the Christian, and that of the Turk; that of the infidel finding it self improved to a miracle, hath not been able to conceal the design it hath of an universal Monarchy: that of the Christian being naturally obliged to make a counterpoise of all the subordinate powers, whether Pagan, Jewish or Christian, being annexed to the one or the other, according to their particular Interests.

[Page 60]II. It follows unavoidably that the Christian Princes are very much concerned to lay aside that meannesse of designs, and enterprises, wherewith this last century they have undervalued themselves; the petty acqu [...]st of a little spot to former purchase rather then. Princes conquest: The inglorious wars with their own subjects, where they lose who­ever conquereth, the endless wranglings about a Portugal▪ a Flanders, a Parma▪ like those of the Heathens for a poor ambition, and a very narrow Interest, and resolve once more nobly for the Chri­stian faith, not for a little Province, but for 18 parts of 24. of the world swallowed up of In­fidelity.

III. For our sins multiplying, and our heresies making up their full measure, when we would not live under the easie yoke of Christ: we were brought under the intollerable tyranny of the Infidel Chos­wey and Hunmer, who overthrew our Religion, and propagated Mahumetanisme by the justice of God, and through the spreading nature of evil by permitting carnal liberty (a bait that will catch all flesh) by promising a sensual Paradise which is more taking with mens experiences than a spiritual one is with their hopes, and by the power of the Sword which effectually teacheth the conquered the Reli­gion of the Conquerours hath improved it self to that fearful latitude & extent as threateneth to out Christianity from the earth, the Turks succeeding the Saracens, and adding to their Dominions Turcomania, Persia, Egypt, Syria, Greece, and se­veral parts of Europe, as it is at this day. In re­lation unto this dreadful power the Interest of [Page 61]Princes is either common to them all, or else pecu­liar to some: that which is common to all besides the present invasion and terrour, Is

IV. Religion the common happiness, and common care of Christians.

1. This is that which ties us to the most high God in duties, and the most high God to us in mercies, that blesseth all we set our hands unto, that is our honour in the fight of the Nations; that is the great improvement of our Natures; the great restau­ration of mankind; the inward Counsels of God, the Charter of eternity written in the blood of Christ, copied down to us in the blood of Martyrs, our fore-fathers, who expect that we should trans­mit them down to posterity: this religion, for whose defence you are set, by whose God you reign, by whose precepts and sanctions your Thrones are se­cured, intreats your succours, prays your assistance in her distresse, and hopes you will not deny her prayers, as you would not have the prayers she taught you denyed in a time of need. It is your honour to help God against the mighty, that in­vade his Kingdom, as it will be your happiness to be helped by him against the mighty that invades yours: he can prevail without you, your greatnesse extendeth not unto him; you cannot subsist with­out him; would you have your thrones established in righteousness; your people tied unto you in conscience: your Kingdomes civilized and paci­fied: your borders▪ in peace and plenty; your sub­jects ingenuous and free: your times knowing and happy, and your names as lasting as letters, in time stir up your strength: quit your selves [Page 62]like men, maintain Religion and it will main­tain you: or would you see cruel tyrannies, ba­thed in the blood of Kings at every succession: Thrones environed with heaps of vassals and slaves; no Nobles in the Court, nor Gentlemen in the Countrey: no free men in the Land: no natural affections to wives or children: no in­heritance to posterity: no memory of Ance­stors: no Morality, or Learning: no Arts or Sciences: would you be the reproach of man­kind and humane society? and see neither peace to him that goeth out, nor to him that cometh in? but the whole earth covered with violence, oppression, rapine, uncleannesse and blood: with such enormities as the ears that heareth them would tingle at: or would you live under the promises of this life and that which is to come, where grace and glory is dispensed, and no good thing withheld from them that fear God: where you shall be blessed in the City, and in the field, in the fruit of your body, and in the fruit of the ground; in your bushel and your store, when you come in, and when you go out: where the Lord shall command the blessings upon you, and whatsoever you set your hands unto.

V. But more particularly is Religion become the Interest of every Kingdom: 1. Of Spaine, whose zeal for the Catholique Religion is the best prop of that Monarchy: its that which obligeth the Pope and Papists in all Kingdoms to promote his greatness against the Protestants and the Princes of Italy, to serve his design a­gainst France. 2. Of the Popa and the Princes [Page 63]that hold of him in Italy in the right of the Church whose patrimony lieth in the same bottom with their Religion, and whose estates are entailed upon them by the holding of their Christianity. 3. Of France whose power is impowred by indulging Protestants, and assist­ing them against the encroachments of Spaine. 4. Of the Low-countries, the Hans-towns of Ger­many, and the Princes, with Denmark and Sweth­land, whose religion hath propagated the liberty of the four first of these, and upheld the King­doms of the two last: all which had been swal­lowed up of the Austrian power, had not their Religion knit their interest together, and they who were otherwise at a great distance in situa­tion and civil concernes become so united in their faith: in a word, the Lawes, the privi­ledges, the constitutions and policies of Europe are so enterwoven with Christian religion, that if it be pulled down the government of Europe falleth down with it.

VI: But Religion is not all, though it be enough to engage the states and lives of all that professe it, for the Christians have many more engagements upon them.

1. Namely, the Emperour hath his borders to secure, and his rebellious people, who have ta­ken sanctuary under the Turk to subdue every yeare, untill this ill neighbour be removed: as hath Poland, Sweden, and Museovy.

2. The English and the Dutch have the Levant and other places to be setled, which cannot be expected as long as this absolute Tyrant gives Laws to sea and land.

[Page 64]3. The French, the Spaniards, and other Popish Princes have the yoake the Pope hath set upon their necks (to enslave them to him more un­worthily then they do the people to themselves) to remove, which they could never yet attempt, but their Ghostly father chastized them with an Invasion of Turks or Moors, or deluded them into an holy warre, where he had his privy projects beyond the publique designe, that (a [...] the Sea loseth in one place it gaineth in ano­ther) the Emperour and the other Princes lost more to his Holinesse in the West, then they were like to gain of the Turk in the East.Lord Ba­ [...]ons ad­vertisment touching an holy War.

4. Besides, there is no such undertaking at this day, for earthly honour, with secular advantage and greatness, as a war upon Infidels: No fancy this! the Spaniards invaded Mexico, Peru and other parts of the West Indies: and what floods of treasure have flowed into Europe upon that action: so that the Rates of Christendom are improved fifteen times more then formerly by a growing treasure of Gold and Silver; besides the accesse of Empire and new Territories: not to mention the rich Trade of Spices, Stones, Musk, and Drugges opened by our honourable atchievements in Affrica, Asia, and other parts of the world, would it be nothing to make all the kingdoms of the earth become kingdoms of Christ, and yours under him? And the Sunne would never set in the Christian Kingdome, but ever shine upon one part or other of them, as the Sun of Righteousnesse ever shines upon the whole.

5. How many thousand persons might b [...] [Page 63]employed in a War against the Infidels who do worse at home? forreign warres are the brea­thing of a Kingdoms veine, to let out [...] blood: the idleness of Christendom might [...] its very sin, and shame might cure it.

6. The idle being di [...]patched to engage the Infidel abroad, the divided would in exp [...] ­tion of the event of that engagement be u [...]ed at home. A warre with the Turk is the gr [...]nd means of the peace of Christendome. The war with Carthage was the peace of Rome:

7. Besides Palestine was a parcell of the Ro­man Empire. Cyprus a piece of England, some parts of Aegypt belong to France: not to speake of the Churches right, it is not fit for Christian Princes to let goe what is their own to an In­fidel, and fight among themselves for what is not their own; and doth not piety and com­passion move you to consider the distressed Chri­stians in Syria: were it not worth the time, if you neglect your own to maintain Gods title to the holy Land, to make Jerusalem once again the joy of the whole earth: to restore the chap­pel of Christs conception at Nazareth, his birth at Bethlem, his burial on Mount Calvary, as­cention on Mount Olivet to their primitive piety and devotion: what pleasure were it but to see those Theaters of Mysteries, of Wonders and Miracles. It were pity but the blasphemies of the Turks against Christ, and their cruelty a­gainst Christians were punished, and a way opened by the Sword for Instruction and Cate­chizing, and such other succesful [...] motives to Christianity, in order to that universall pro­fession [Page 64]of Religion which is to blesse the world with happy times the last thousand years of du­ration.

8 Though umbrages and fond jelousies, the fume of love, and weak fancies are not compe­tent foundations to build a warre upon: yet to prevent a mischief whereof we have but too just a fear is the result of right reason, and the constant practice of all wise men and Nations, (its folly like a clown to ward a blow onely when it is past, to play an aftergame is rather a shift then a policy, especially considering that warre is a Tragedy that ever destroyes the Stage whereon it is acted) now that the Turks are now justly to be feared, cannot be denied, Asia is over-run, Greece is subdued, Transilvania is made tributary, the Hereditary countries of Austria are made desolate,: Hungary is revol­ted, some Islands in the Mediteranian sea are lost, there is but the Alps between them and France, and Italy, but a River between them and Poland, but the Pyrenean mountains between them and Spaine: they give Law to the Mid­land sea. Let us make therefore the warre with the Turk, the sewer of Christendome, and drive all discords out of it: Europe now is surfeited with people, and many of them active spirits, and stirring natures, employing themselves in mutual jars and dissentions: which this warre will close up, uniting all the malice and power of Europe against the common foe of Christia­nity.

Object. But is it Lawful to make a War for Religion, to inforce that which should be per­swaded, [Page 65]to make our Christian Saviour an Hea­then Idol, in sacrificing the blood of men to him, and whilst we would let the world see we are Christians, to forget the rest of the world are men?

Answ. We allow not War to plant Religi­on, though we allow Religion to make advan­tages, of war for its Plantation, beasts may till the ground, though men sow the seed. But we say (there being some as the Philosopher said, Naturâ Domini, and some Naturâ Servi; some born to Command, and some born to Obey) That where there is an heap of Inhabitants (calling themselves a Kingdom or State) that is altogether unable or unworthy to Govern, there it is a just cause for another Nation, that is Ci­vil, to subdue them, in order to a better Go­vernment amongst them. And where the con­stitution of a State, & the Fundamental Customs of it are against the Laws of Nature and Nati­ons, there a War may be lawful to remove those Customs and Constitutions (the light of Reason being that part of the Image of God upon which Government is founded.Lo. Bacon.) They that live in a way contrary to that Reason, are immediately uncapable of Government: And any Nation, ambitious of an enterprise of true glory and merit (as the Romans who Marched for the freedom of Greece) might divest them of their Government. Now the Turks are confessedly a rout and shole of people, so ignorant, and so barbarous that they are uncapable of govern­ment, their constitutions are so unnaturall as that of slaves governing freemen: that of mur­der [Page 66]in case of expeding that of commonnesse of women: that of prohibiting Learning, &c. that mankind by a league of nature, and the tacit consideration of humanity, should rise against them as the reproaches of humane mon­sters of mankind, and the very shame of nature: A war being thus commenced by an instinct of nature, to reduce beasts to men, may be impro­ved by the principles of reason to perswade those men to be Christian [...].

Ch. 2. The interest of the Christian Princes among themselves, all reconcileable with a common interest against the Turke. But be­cause one said, that except you bray Christendome in a Morter, L. Bacon. and mold it into a new past, there is no possibillty of an holy warre; and was of opinion that the Philosophers stone and an Holy warre were but the Rendezvouz of crack▪ braines that wore their Feathers in their heads instead of their hats: and all this in reference we suppose to the divi­ded interests of Christendom. Before therefore we unite the European Princes in a common interest against the Infidels, we will consider their peculiar interests among themselves: and begin we where we are with that of Eng­land.

1. England, being a little world within it self, was not much concerned with forreign States any further then by way of commerce and trade,Englands in [...]e [...]. untill the practices of Spain and France meeting with its own distempers made it more obnoxious then formerly, and so branched its interest to these maxims following:

1. To maintain a constant warre, not onely [Page 67]to discharge ill humore, which would other­wise feed upon themselves: But first, to ballance Europe. 2. To train souldiers in the field, espe­cially to exercise sea-men, who are the best wall of this Kingdome, 3. To enrich the noble un­dertakers with Reprisals: or, 4. to relieve and ayd a decaying Prince or State. 5. To main­tain the soveraign [...]y of the Narrow seas. 6. To take the thoughts and discourses of the people off from more distastefull affairs at home, where all men are never pleased. 7. To keep up that reputation abroad which we have gained; a main interest in any Estate.

2. An inviolated unity secured by Indulgence, resolution, the one a satisfaction to them who are under the evil of former miscarriage, and to secure themselves may fall into more: the other a terrour to them who presuming upon that Indulgence attempt further Innovasions, a hard and a soft breaks a flint, an hard & a soft breaks a people.

3. No toleration contrary to the established Laws, to keep up a perpetual faction. The Duke of Rhoan reciteth this as a fundamental maxim of Qu. Eliz viz. to banish from England the ex­ercise of the Roman Religion, as the only means to break all the plots of the Spaniards, who un­der this pretex [...] did there foment rebellion: deeming, saith that Noble person, as it is most true, th [...]t England is a mighty animal, that can never die, except it kill it self.

4. To be the head of the Protestant Religion: to which purpose there should be strict allian­ces▪ constant and exact intlligence with, and a [Page 68]partnership in all the treaties of Protestant Princes, especially with the Low countries, who open to us the way to France and Spaine: alwaies provided that they encroach not either upon our trade or fishing; in the last whereof we loose 452000 l. yearly to that people, which may be prevented by Lawes and Constitutions in that behalfe provided, and engrossed in the treaty. However the Netherlands may be divided, its the peculiar interest of England to promote the Protestant Religion, with the same measure of zeal the King of Spaine promotes the Catho­lique.

5. National provisions against sloth and luxury, two insensible crudities that melt away the English glory. It was neither Roman, Saxon, Dane nor Norman that overcome this Nation, but the intemperance of them all: all Empires have risen to their greatnesse by sobriety and frugality, the mothers of prudence [...]nd resolu­tion: so by luxury and intemperance (whose daughters are softnesse, and unmanlinesse) they have all declined, and come to nothing.

6. A well disciplined Militia: the Kings of England were alwaies drawn with their swords by their sides. All Islands must be well armed for security at home and commerce abroad.

7. Very good intelligence. An hundred eyes and eares was part of the Kings character: they must have this particular from him whom they represent, as our Law saith, that they have their center every where, and their circumference no where: and this either by keeping in pay some confidents, or maintaining some picklocks: [Page 69]or breeding up some youth in foreigne parts, at our own, or our Embassadours charge: and ha­ving a watchfull eye over Councellors, Embas­sadours, and priviledged persons retinues in England.

8. To keep a check mate for France in Flan­ders or that way, France being now as likely to be universal Monarch, as Spaine was, if they cannot finde a salique Law in Spain as well as France; and more dangerous to us by reason of our neighbourhood to it, in scituation and distance from its interest and inclination. But the French designes are open.

There Interest is: 1. To counterpoise the Empire and Spaine: France. and therefore the first Card she playes is the embroyling of the Empire: which is too great to be attempted untill it be first divided.

2. To disturb the Pope who is alwaies by his place, and now by Nation an intire friend to his dear house of Austria. It was the saying of one Pope at his death to those that wept about him, Do not weep for me as long as the Catholique King of Spain is alive. And particularly France must much look to her right to envest Church­men.

3. To promote the warre with Portugal, and engage the most Noble Commanders in that service, especially Don John of Austria.

4. A moderation in point of Religion in op­position to the zeal and severity of Spaine that may draw the Protestant Estates & Kingdoms to this side of the ballance, together with a readi­nesse to assist them against the Invaders of their [Page 70]Estates and Liberties that may retain them here.

5. Spies and Pensioners in all the Courts of Europe, especially they that are within the reach of Austria, to have before he clearly what pas­seth among her neighbours, and that as occa­sion serves she strengthen the weak,D. Rhoan. assure the fearful, and stop the engagement of those that fall off, and by all means to erosse the intelli­gence of Spaine.

6. To be ready with Men, Munition and A [...]mes: an Army and a treasure in France may do wonders in two respects, to buy or keep off the English sooting in Flanders: to buy or force an interest in Italy, and to fit her for an elective Kingdom moreover: a Law against expences is a fundamental of France and England.

7. To meet Spoine in all treaties, especially in Germany and Italy, with such flow and provi­dent persons as may keep peace with what hath overcome Christendome by delayes and reaches of many years foresight: who are to have a particular eye upon the succession: and in the declining age of the King of Spaine to shuffle in some pensions [...] his very Cou [...]cel table, look­ing backward strictly upon the Princes of the blood in France▪ among whom the King is to appear moll active and careful of places of trust, when he knows not how soon he may leave to considents while he is in pursuits of further interest.

8. A from league with the Switz for their land service▪ and the Hollanders for their service at sea, especially in the Indier against the Spaniards [Page 71]dear wife there. To all which adde a reputa­tion and secresie the many designs of France upon Poland, Italy, Germany, Spaine, Flanders, England must move with invincible springs, or else they lose their weight as they are discoverd: whereunto a little of Spaines humour of dissem­bling is absolutely necessary to the open French mans interest.

1. In a general peace to settle his Councels and people,Spain. his Countries wasted with constant warrs: to secure his Plantations, and furnish his Navy, that great security of his Revenue and Treasure.

2. Securing the Empire and Italy, his great confidence, especially from the French: for the Frenchmans businesse is to keep those two pla­ces open the Spaniards to keep them shu.

3. Looking to the Pope and his election, in bearing up the reputation of a zealous Champion of the Catholique faith, as if upon the support of his Monarch depended the sup­port of the Church: by this pretence of Reli­gion, 1. He may keep out any Prince from any considerable power in the Catholique Domi­nions, he may sollicit the Pope to put the Ca­tholique King upon his exercising severity upon their Protestant subjects: and underhand assist the Protestant Subjects against those Kings, who are to be traduced as favourers of Here [...]icks, if they persecute no [...] the Protestants, and to be suggested persecutors if they doe: to maintain a seminary of Catholiques in those Countries where the Protestant Religion prevailes, who shall study Divinity, but practice policy to pro­mote [Page 72] Spaines Catholique Monarchy, under the pretence of propagating Romes Catholique Re­ligion, to keep up animosities between the Ca­tholique and reformed Switz, who are now so closely leagued to France, to endeavour a divi­sion in the Low countries, by a long truce and peace.

4. In retaining the ablest Jesuits, Monks, and Friars in all Countries, with other the most usefull pentioners and Intelligencers.

5. In interposing in the most considerable treaties, as Judge or umpire, and disposing, the several parties to agreement in waies most agreeable to his interest.

6. A truce with Portugal which he may cor­rupt sooner then conquer, and buy at a cheaper rate then he can win.

7. A watchfull eye over the French, especially in Italy and in Poland, which may be the French his fetch about into the Monarchy of Spaine upon the death of this Prince, who either hath none or very uncertain issue, and to that pur­pose competent forces in Naples, Millan, and his Mediterarean Provinces, especially Navarre, together with his old reputation for zeale and power are necessary, together with a core of the fort Fuentes, and other passages from one part of the divided Monarchy into another, to which I may adde a care to exchange his Mi­litia, and that no garrisons be kept by their own Natives, but they of Milloin, may be in Spaine, and they of Spaine in Milan, and to im­poverish the Natives, who may once in an age be coaxed with a few unexpected acts of grace.

[Page 73]8. Outbidding the French in the Switz mar­ket.

9. A League with the Pope, the Princes of Italy, the Emperour of Germany, the Pole in be­halfe of the Church, the onely interest that up­holds that Monarchy, and will bear up on that side.

These maxims observed, will abate the swel­ling of France, rayse the low condition of Spaine, and secure the other Christian Princes, with such a counterpoise of affairs as may pre­serve their present interest.

The Pope.4. The Pope and the Italian Princes interest lieth, 1. In privacy and peace among themselves. 2. Because it is the firmest friend the Church hath, 3. Because it may be a bridle to restraine France, a consideration worthy all their regards, especially the Dukes of Savoy; to whom I may adde, the Switz, and the united Provinces, who are to take heed of France, though they cannot comply with Spaine, and to secure the Naviga­tion.

5. The interest of Germany, Poland, Denmarke, and Sweden, is so to check the growing power of Spaine, as not to be surprized by a greater of France, to attend the Diets, and to have a firm correspondence among themselves to beare up against the Catholique league.

II. But now cannot all these particular in­terests be reconciled into one communion a­gainst the publique enemy: may not England secure her trade abroad, by a strong Navy, and her peace at home by sending an army against him, being safe from all neighbours, who are [Page 78]engaged in that common quarrel: is there any thing in the French high way to an universall Monarchy, but the usurping Infidell? what weakneth the Papal and Austrian interest, but the Turkish power? what checketh the French, the Flemish and the British trade, but that great Pyrate? what impeacheth the Catholique at­tempts upon Portugall, but those of the Turks upon Germany? why droopeth the Patriarchal power at Rome, but that the Catholique assistants are diverted to Hungary, and there maintain their own Thrones, while they should uphold their fathers Chaire, as more concerned for their own Crowns then for his Mitre: would not a warre with the Turk spend the ill humors of England and Poland, secure the Dane, exercise the Swede, give a truce to Portugal, give a respit to Spaine, open fair opportunities to France, settle the freedom of the Empire, and in a word satisfie the ambition of Christendome: which strugled hitherto within he narrow bounds of Europe, but now hath its way open to Asia, Affrica, and America.

Ch. 3. How the Christian Princes may bal­lance the Turke in power, and how when they have ballanced him, they may dispose of their forces against him, and how many waies they may Attaque him.

[...]. The Turk is not so strong as he is vogued, no more th [...]n the Lyon is so fierce as he is pain­ted. His Forces are many, but they are disor­derly: his Territories large, but scattered: his government setled, but violent: his people mul­titudes, but weary of him: his Janizaries strong, [Page 75]but mutinous: his Councels steady, but corrupti­ble, yet if he were never so puissant, they that are for us, are more then they that are against us: as will appear from reason and experience.

1. Our Sicuation is compleat for mutual as­sistance. The Turks territories are so scattered, that they offer great choice of the Scenes of Warre, and promise slow succours unto those parts that shall be attempted. 2. Our method and discipline is better, and our skill in ware more improved. 3. Their treasure no doubt is great, yet it is uncertain, for their treasure is in their Subjects estates, and their estates at the mercy of every invader. Besides that, their treasure must be conveyed by Sea, and the Sea is at our mercy. On the contrary, our treasure groweth, our people are willing, eleven millions may be spared for that service the first enterprize and then the warre will pay it self.

2. Our men are many, 30000. Horse and Foot from England, 30000. Horse and Foot from France, as many from Spaine and its Territories, 50000. men from Germany and the Provinces, 24000. men from the Northern Kingdomes, 18000. from Italy, and the Isles adjacent. Be­sides the forces already raised: no new thing this, for in the first voyage to the Holy warre, there were 300000. men under Godfrey of Jeru­salem. In the second under Mouusieur Hugh of France 250000. In the third no lesse▪ under Conrade the Emperour. At the fourth setting forth an 150000. under Frederick Barborasta the then Emperour. 220000. under Richard of Cornwall, and Philip of France:) and the world [Page 76]is more populous now. Besides, we can set out 180. Galleons, Galleasses, and Gallies, 30 from England, saith one, 30. from Holland, 20. from Spaine, 40. from the Pope, the Italian Princes, States, and the free towns, 20. from France, 30 from the Baltick sea and the Sound. This may be constantly maintained from Christendom, to the expence of 500000. men to the Turk, for Sea and Land and Garrisons. And we know that where the Grand Seigniors horse treadeth as grasse so men grow not: but as our men are numerous, they are serviceable and valiant, not a heap of Barbarians, but an Army of knowing and resolved men that understand Fortifica­tion, Navigation, and all other mysteries of warre. Its true there may be 2 or 300000 Turks in the field, yet not a fourth part of them are armed, the rest follow the fate of the Con­querours, and fill ditches, and choak death. There is not such a spring and seminary of brave military men in the world as in Europe.

5. For Confederates, we know the whole world is jealous of the Turk, the Chrim Tartar is in competition with him about their bor­ders; Prester John is resolved against him; once in 30 years comes a Caliph in Egipt that casteth envious looks upon him and the Christian world is threatned by him. Many of his Sul­tans wish him farre off, (Turkie being a marsh that when pressed down in one end riseth in the other,) and although he may provide a­gainst some of these inconveniences for the pre­sent by cunning negotiation, or prudentiall settlements, yet they may break out hereafter [Page 77]upon his many emgagements into all Acci­dents. However this is certain, while necessity leagues us, the truth is much destitute of assured and confident confederates: so that we may say to the Turk now, as a Councellor of State did to the Spaniard some years agoe, Sir, we will you thus much for your comfort, you have but two enemies, whereof the one is all the world, the other is your own Ministers.

2. We have the advantage on our side in the five particulars of warre, besides that of a just cause, the recovery of our right, and the secu­ring of our Religion and Government, and a most gracious God: and so reason encourageth us. We have likewise experience on our side: for 1097. July 1. in the vale of Drogordan, So­lyman with all his might fel upon the Christians three to one, and resolution it self may be pres­sed to death under the weight of a multitude: the Sun scorching the Northern men, while the Turk had bodies of proof against it, with all the disadvantages imaginable; yet the Turk was utterly overthrown, and the Christians be­came twice victors, 1. Over their enemies. 2. O­ver all the disadvantages that befriended that enemy: from this battel the Christians waded through all difficulties and taking Iconium, He­raclea and Antioch it self, after a long siege, June the 28, 1098. they fought Corbaran and his Persian Army, and layd an 100000. of them dead upon the place. And in December follow­ing under great extremities, which rather dou­bled then abated their valours, took Jerusalem, and slew 30000.

[Page 74] Austust 12. following an in numerable om­pany of Turks and Saracens under Amira Visu their General encounter the Christians at Aske­lon, but God (saith my author) sent such a qualm of cowardliness over the hearts of these Infidels that an 100000. of them were quickly slain, so that it was rather an execution then a fight: a while after the Turks assanlted the Christians at Meander, where the Christians passing the River strangly so affrighted 530000. of them that they offered their throats to the Christians swords, and were killed in such number that whole piles of dead bones remained there for monuments many years after. Nov. 25. 1176. king Baldwin, with some 400 Horse and 1100 Foot before A­shelon overthrew 26000. of great Saladins forces, as afterward at Troboll he vanquished 20000. with 700. whom Frederic Borborosu seconded and overcome Saladine in four great battels, where Richard of Conwall yet outdid him neer Bethem, where were slain more men of Saladines then in any battel for forty years before: after whose successe the Emperour Frederick recove­red all Palestine without any expence of blood or time. These things have been, and no lesse may be done still, for afterwards Philes with 5000. overthrew 52020. Turks, An. 1422. A­marath maketh an inrode into Hungary, besie­geth Belyrude in vain, leaving 80000. men before it, and repenting heartily that ever he came ther went next year into Transilvania, where in a pitcht battel with Hunniades, he left behind him 20000. men, there being no more dead of Hun­niades fide then 3000. as a while after he did [Page 81]510000. In the next great battel of Castow, fought between Amarath and Hunniades three daies together, there were 40000. Turk, slain for 17000. Christians; not to speak of Scander­beg's miracles, and Tamerlains wonders, Hun­niades himself overthrew by Sea & Land 600000 Turks. The Venetians won of the Turk 36. bat­tels at sea, Solyman the great 1530. came as farre as Vienna, besieged it three quarters of a year, lost 80000. men before it, and gave it over for impregnable. Charles the Emperour calls a Diet, resolves upon an aray of 84000. men, calleth his old Captains out of Italy, sends to his Admi­ral Deaurea to rig his ships, and invade Greece, meets Solyman at Gunza, and there put 26000. of his souldiers to the sword, after Solyman had thirteen times assaulted Gunza, but in vain; dis­comfiteth 15000. Turks that were sent to spoyl Austria, ransacks the Turkish fleet, takes his Port towns, and returns with glory into Italy: and thence a while after invades Affrica with successe, makes a league with the Bishop of Rome and the Venetians, to send forth 200. Gallies against the common enemy, to whom the French added 26. to scoure the Mediterranean seas, who forc't great Solyman to peace: which when he afterward broke by a war upon Hungary, he was then met with by the united forces of the Em­perour and the Princes, and beaten home to Constantinople. The Turk makes war upon the Venetians, they agree with Spaine, the Pope and the Princes of Italy to joyn against this common enemy, and that Spaine should be at halfe the charge, the other half being undertaken by the [Page 82]other three parties, and thus pursue the great ad­versary to his own Port, and cudgel him to over­tures of peace. Besides that, they engaged the Per­sian King to attaque him, and upon his second overthrow him at the famous Lepanto, and buried there 36000. of his Royal Navy, bringing the great Sultan upon his knees for peace. 1593. the Turk reinforceth his former attempts, the Emperour ad­vertised the Christian Princes of it, they appear in the field 163000. strong, and defeat the invader at Alba regalis, where he buried 36000 men in three weeks time, pursuing their victory under the con­duct of Count Serim to the great Port it self: 1604 their unwearied enmity recruting its self under Mahomet the third, again threatned Christendome after various successes in Transilvania, at last quite suppressed, and notwithstanding its Tartararian assistances awed into a ten years peace, for the pre­sent, and put to an utter incapacity to incommo­date the Christians to this day, buting only some little enterprizes at sea, where the little Common­wealth of Venice outdared them▪ Thus have we common reason, and many years experience en­couraging the Christian Princes to encounter this daring Infidel, whom they have hitherto out gone in power and successe.

III. But the question is, how, considering th [...] fears and jealousies, the various interests and de­signs of Christian Potentates, they may if resolve on an holy warre, dispose their forces to each other satisfaction and content; to which the answer is ob­vious: 1. It is not above threescore years ago sine an universal conquest, being designed by the Infi­del upon all believers, the Christian Princes a­waked [Page 83]and resolved upon a Catholique confede­racy without any scruples, agreeing that Saxony should send 2600, Francovia and Swovia 5000, Tyroll 5000, Bavaria 3000, Bohemia 12000, Moravia 3000, Austria 8000, Hungary 6000, Spaine 14000, Rome 10000, Tuscany 4000, Fe­rara 1500, Montua 1000, France 16000. Venice 5000, England 7000, Poland 12000. to Vienna where the general rendezvouz was appointed, the General pitched upon is Archduke Sigismund, the Lieut. General Count Mansfield.

2. But if you will say that the state of Christen­dome must needs be altered much under threescore years revolution, it will be naturally replied, that though there have been some private alterations in some particular interests, yet the main interest is the same, viz. the ballance of France and Spaine. And if you retort, that it was not then, nor may it be now safe to admit any Auxiliaries, especially those of France into the Empire, the current max­ime being, that a State had better be conquered with its own people, than conquer with an Army of others, who may first overthrow their foes, and then their friends. Your satisfaction is at hand, for there is no danger in Auxiliaries, if 1. they have no Castles or Garrisons in their hands. 2. If they are no more then the Natives may muster. 3. If they engage a Common enemy. 4. If they are so mixed as the united forces of Christendome are supported. 5. If they are commanded by the natives of that Country which they assist: or at least by persons whose chief dependance is on that power which they have: but more particularly, are the Protestants in Germany affraid of Papists? they may be ballanced with Pro­testants. [Page 84]Is the Emperour afraid of the French? they may be counterpoised by the Spaniards and Italians, or to salve all the Germans, the Hunga­rians, the Italians, the Spaniards, the English may meet the terrour of Gorony in Austria, while the French, the Dutch, the Venetians, the Muscovite, the Polomian, the Dane and Swede, surprize him in his own Country, and make a diversion that may relieve the Christian, if not utterly overthrow the Infidel.

IV. And by this time I suppose the Princes agreed, the armies raised, and a resolution taken up by all the States to scour off the rust from their ancient renown in the Holy war (whither Germany sent three Emperours with 450000. men, France four Kings with their Armies, England one King and three Kings sons, with 86000. men, Italy four Generals with four puissant armies, Spaine two Kings, and 52000. Poland one King with 13000. men, Norway a Fleet of 47. brave ships, and Den­mark the like. (Ancestors glory is a great motive to brave enterprizes, for late posterity) & the noble Gentlemen, of all Nations, that bear their ance­stors service in their Armes, thronging to make good their honour; but which way may the Turk be invaded? We must know our ground before we bowle right.

I. In general a Christian army must be led a­gainst the Turk not through wide plains, but nar­row passages, where the Mahumetan multitudes will be uselesse against their enemies, and burthensome to themselves; and some such unusual stratagem may be practised as may amuse and disorder the Barbarian, who hath but one way to the wood, and [Page 85]that where his people are most discontent and rea­dy, as they are indeed every where, to entertain aid, & succour any by whom they may have certain hope to wind their necks out of the yoak of that Intollerable servitude which they now suffer:

2. More particularly to passe by the Sea-ports Leading into Asia out of the North, we may goe by Belgrade into Thrace on the one hand: or to Ma­cedonia on the other, thence through the Plains of Godomire and the upper River of Moravia to Ni­lus and the River adjacent: thence over the vast Mountains Gunoronia to Sorphea within twenty miles of Rhodop and the plaine of Phillipi: this was the Romans way to Asia, this was Godfrey of Bul­loigns, way to the Land of Promise, then through a plaine by the River Hebers banks to Adrianople the Grand Seignior Seat in Europe, thence to the Hellis­pont, and thence to Constantinople, Another way from Belgrade there is through Moravia Alba regalis Myha and Castovia that fatall velley for the French the Despol and Hunniades his overthrow thence the way of Cuzan and Clistura between the two Rivers Labus and Snithniza and the great hills of Pistun, within two dayes Journey of which place is Scopia the Chief City of the Dardani, a most convenient place for a Rendezvouz: From this place there is an excellent narrow way through the valley of Ge­gligore, and over the hills adjacent to Philipolis a­foresaid. There is another way from Pononia to Myfa by Saston, Vugbe, and Mount Larzus there are other waies through Hungary, Transilvania, and other places: but there were two waies, especi­ally that the Roman armies passed through into Thrace, the one called the Egnution way through [Page 86]the Pharsalian plains, levaing the River Drina on the left hand, and the Thessalian hills on the right, leading to the plains of Macedon: the other called the the Candarian way from Apollonia to the lake of Valonu, and so the river Phidoris by the Sea side from the Conuthian Isthmus, all along the Aegean sea to Thessalonica, and over Mount Athos to the shores of Heber, whence they may go either on the right hand towards Adrianople, or on the left over the bridge of Aegina by Callipolis, to the very mouth of the Dardanelles: and all these waies, 1. Narrow and commodious, against the Turks multitudes. 2. Fertile, and affording abundance of provision. 3. Christian, where the people are ready to rise, wanting nothing but the covert and protection of an European army, towards their rescue from the Grecian tyranny. In a word, 30000 resolved men, attended with competent supplies and recruits, en­tring either Slavonia, Hungaria, Transilvania, or Epirus, a stout Navy in the Dardanelles, and an in­rode into Thrace, Greece, or some other distant, but considerable Province, setleth Christendom, and it may be, according to some mens conjectures at this time converteth the world.

Ch 4. Some particular advantages in reference to a Turk, the neglect whereof hath made us hither­to so unsuccesfull.

Christendome may be now presumed advanced to her great enemies terrour, onely she watcheth her speciall advantages against that potent adver­sary, the principall whereof are these:

1. He that would deal with the Musulmans pow­ers sucessefully must protract and delay the war as long as may be, waving all occasions of Engage­ment [Page 87]and strengthening the passages as he goes, whereby. 1. The Turk may be tired as not able to entertain and pay his grosse multitude long. 2. His men may be debauched with the Customes of other Countries: 3. And all his methods, designes, and Stratagems by some Considarable times observati­on Effectually discovered: the observation of this rule in the Holy war had put a period to the persons and things we treate of a hundred of years before we were born.

2. A Turkish war is then managed with success when that enemy is attacqued in several parts of his scattered Dominions, and distracted between the fear of his open enemies, & the treachery of his private ones; nor he knows not which province he may keep sure, which he can most securely loose.

3. A Christian army should be as exact, as sober, as temperate, and as just as the Christian rule is: Intemperance, perjury, and Superstition were the bane of the holy warre:

4. A Good understanding with the Greeke Church upon Nilus his moderate terms would be a great advantage to this design, as the misunder­standing betweene us upon civill and religious ac­counts was the great disadvantage of our former.

CHAP. [...]5. An exact Chronology of the Several Suc­cesses of the Christians against the Turks.

  • DIogenes the Emperour Husband of Eudoria, Discomfiteth the Turks, and taketh from them much booty and prisoners. 1040.
  • 40000 Turks slaine by the Christians under the command of Godfrey of Bulloigne and other Christian Princes. 1097.
  • The Cities of Antioch and Heracleu wan by the Christians, Idem
  • Jerusalem taken by the Christians, with a very great slaughter of the Sarazins, and soon after a hun­dred thousand Turks slain in one battell. 1099
  • Ptolomais won from the Turks, and many thousand Sarazins slain by Prince Tancred. 1101
  • Dominicus Michael Duke of Venice obtaineth a no­table victory over the Turks at Joppa. 1124
  • The Christians take the Cittie of Tyre from the Turks. Idem
  • Conrade the Emperour giveth the Turks so great an overthrow that the Vallies where it was fought ran with blood, and the fields covered with the bodies of the dead. 1146
  • Noradin the Turk Discomfited with a great slaugh­ter by Gilbert Lary Master of the Templers. 1166
  • Saladin Sultan of Egypt having in his Army a­bove 16 thousand horsemen overthrown by Baldwin King of Je [...]usalem with four hundred [Page 89]horsemen and some few footmen. 1177
  • Frederick the Emperour setteth forward towards the holy Land, overthroweth the Turks in Lycao­nia, taketh the Citie of Iconium and giveth the spoile thereof to his souldiers. 1190
  • Frederick his Sonne overthroweth Saladine, and be­siegeth Ptolomais. Idem
  • Richard the first of England, and Phillip King of France Set forwards for the holy Land. Idem
  • Ptolomais won from the Turks chiefly by the valour of King Richard. 1191
  • A great victory obtained by King Richard and the Christians, wherein were slain more Turks and Sarazins then in any one battell within the me­mory of man before. Idem
  • Many thousand Turks slaine at Joppa by the Christi­ans. 1197
  • Theod [...]rus Lasconis the Greek Emperour over­throweth the Turks and killeth Jathalines the Sultan in single battell. 1208
  • Damiata in Egypt taken by the Christians, where­of Seventy thousand persons in the City, at the Christians entrance were found but three thou­sand. 1221
  • King Lewis of France setteth forward towards the holy Land, giveth the Sarazins many overthrows, and again taketh the City of Damiata in Egypt. 1249
  • Edward the first of England arriveth at Ptolomais, and performeth many notable exploits against the Turks. 1271
  • The Knights Hospitallers takes the Island of Rhodes from the Turks. 1308
  • The City of Nice with divers other Castles reco­vered [Page 90]from the Turks, and many overthrows, given them by the Christians. 1328
  • Boga taken by the Christians, and all the Turks therein put to death. 1365
  • The Castle of Sarkiue, with the City joyning unto it, taken by the Christians and rased. 1389
  • A great bloudy battel fought betwixt Tamerlaine the grear and Bajazet Emperour of the Turks, wherein Bajaz [...]t was taken, put up like a beast in an iron C [...] [...]gainst whose Barrs he beat out his Braines. 1397
  • Am [...] the Second besieging Belgrade in Hunga­ria is rep [...]ised by the Christians with the losse of Fifteene thousand men. 1438
  • John Huniades Varnod of Transilvania obtained a notable victory over the Turks. 1440
  • The same Huniades again overthroweth the Turks, killeth Mesites their General, and 20000 of their Souldiers. 1441
  • Another great victory obtained by Huniades in Transy [...]vania wherein the Turks lost above halfe their vast Army, besides above 5000 taken pri­soners. 1443
  • Huniades with 10000 men assaulteth by night the Campe of the Turks, Slayeth 30000 of them, and taketh 4000 prisoners. Idem
  • Huniades joyned battel with the Bassa Corambey, overthroweth his Army, and taketh him prisoner. 1444
  • George Castriot, Nicknamed Scanderbeg, Prince of Epirus, obtained the City of Croia by Policy, and taketh Petrellay, Petra Alba, and Stellusa by force. Idem
  • Scanderbeg spoyleth Macedonia, Alis Bassa sent [Page 91]against him, whom he overthroweth, slayeth 22000. and taketh 2000 prisoners. 1445
  • Ferises sent by Amurath into Epirus against Scan­derbeg is by him overthrown, as also 5000 slain of the Army of Mustapha. 1446
  • Scanderbeg again overthroweth Mustapha, Slayeth 10000 of his men, & taketh him prisoner. 1448
  • Maketh a notable assault upon the army of Amurath before, the Seige of Croia. 1450
  • Four Christian ships fight with the Turks whose fleet, beat them and kill 1000 of their men. 1453
  • Huniades causeth the Turks to Fire their fleet, and after maketh Mahomet the great to flee from the siege of Belgrade having lost thereat 40000 Souldiers. 1456
  • Scanderbeg obtained a notable victory against the Tuks, killeth Debreas their General, and slayeth 4120 of them. 1455
  • Afterwards overthroweth all their force killing 11000 of them. Idem
  • Scanderbeg again overthroweth the Turks, slayeth 30000 of them and taketh their General Amesa prisoner. 1460
  • Encountereth with Seremet Bassa neare to the City Ocrida, vanquisheth him, and Slayeth of the Turks Ten thousand. 1463
  • Vanquisheth Balbanus the Turkes General with great losse in three Severall Battels. 1464
  • Balbanus and Jacuppe overthrown by Scanderbeg in two several battels with the losse of 24000 men and 6000 taken prisoners. Idem
  • Mathias King of Hungaria taketh the Kingdome of Bosua from the Turks, and forced Mahomet to a Dishonourable flight. 1469
  • [Page 92]Raised the Turks from the Seige of Scodra wherein they lost 14000 men. 1475
  • The Turks beaten off from the Seige of Rhodes with the losse of above 3000 men. 1480
  • The Rhodes valiantly defended by the Christians against the Seige of the Turks for six months to­gether, wherein Solyman lost, besides them that were slaine, thirty thousand, that died of the Flix. 1522
  • Solyman beseigeth the City of Vienna, is oftentimes repulsed, and at last forced to forsake it, having lost thereat eighty thousand men. 1529
  • 8000 Turks invading Austria, are slain by the Count Palatine. 1532
  • Tunis taken by the Christians by meanes of 6000 naked prisoners in the Castle. 1535
  • The Turks with a great fleet invade the Isle of Malta where after many repulses they were at last driven out by valour of Valetta the great Master, with the loss of twenty four thousand Turks. 1565
  • The Turks divers times valiantly resisted at the Isle of Cyprus, and afterwards driven out of Creet with the losse of two thousand men 1570
  • The Turks great Navy overthrown by the Confe­derate Christians at the battel of Lepanto, two and thirty thousand slain and perished in the wa­ters, 161 Galleys taken, 60 Galliats, and other small vessels, and about 40 Gallies sunk and burnt 1571
  • Cutaro being besieged by the Turks, is relieved by Superantius, who taketh another great fort from them, putting all the Turks therein to the sword idem
  • The Turks receive severall overthrows by John [Page 93]Vaynod of Valachia and Moldavia 1574
  • A great battel betwixt the Turks and the Christians neer Siseg in Croatia, wherein 4000. Christians slew 18000 Turks 1593
  • Several Castles and strong holds taken from the Turks by Count Serini idem
  • The Christians obtain a memorable victory over the Turks before Strigonium. 1595
  • Strigonium and Vicegrad taken by the Christians with Several other victories obtained by them against the Turks. Idem
  • Vacia and Hatwan two Cities in Hungaria besieg­ed and taken by the Christians. 1596
  • The battell of Karesta betwixt the Christians and Turks wherein were slain of the Turks 60000 1597
  • The strong place of Kab Surprized by the Christans with a few men and about Six thousand Turks slaine. 1598
  • The Turks receive a notable overthrow upon the River of Danubius, which made them for fear to forsake the City at Buda and flie into the Castle. 1599
  • Alba Regalis taken by the Christians and the Bassa of Buda slain, with Six thousand men 1601
  • 2000 Turks defeated and slain by Collonitz. 1602
  • A great victory obtained by the Christians thorough the information of a Turkish Captaine, and the Suburbs of Alba Regalis sacked and burnt. 1603
  • 2000 Turks slain in an ambush by Colinitz. Idem
  • Hatwan a very considerable place taken twice in short time by the Christians with very considera­ble losse to the Turks. Idem
  • The Vaynod of Valachia giveth the Turks a great o­verthrow [Page 94]overthrow and taketh many prisoners. 1604
  • The Christians of Posth give the Turks of Buda a great overthrow. Idem
  • The Christians obtain a great victory over the Turks at Presburgh. 1605
  • A great victory obtained by the Imperials over the Turks, wherein was slaine above a thousand of them. Idem
  • The Turks Surprised at Carmera, and a great many of them there slaine. 1606
  • A great victory obtained by the Florentines over the Turkish Gallies. 1610
  • The Knights of Malta obtain a great victory over the Turks at Corinth. 1611
  • The Duke of Transylvania obtaineth a great victory over the Turks at Agliman and ruinated he City. 1613
  • Prince Coreski defeats the Turks in Vasseloy. 1615
  • The Christians under the two Princes Tischeuich and Coreski overthrew the Turks at Cochine, with the slaughter of above twelve thousand of them, besides the wounded and prisoners. 1616
  • The Florentines under the conduct of the great Duke of Tuscany named Cosmo, obtain a notable victory over the Turkish Gallies, where besides the slaine they took 240 Turks, and freed 430 Christians, gained prizes worth 200000 Crowns. Idem
  • The Turks make a great Irruption into Poland, where by the Sword, Famine, sickness and cold, they lost above eighty thousand men, and above an hundred thousand horses. 1621
  • Captain Bundock Captain of an English ship called the Safe Bonaventure, taketh a rich prize from the Turks at Sea. 1618
  • [Page 95]Two Merchants ships of England maintained a fight with thirty saile of Turkish Gallies, wherein was slain a thousand seven hundred Turks, and their Admiral Galley with many others made unser­viceable. 1633
  • Ragotzi Prince of Transylvania challenges the Bassa of Buda, gives him a great overthrow, having the pursuit of him thirty miles, an innumerable com­pany of Turks slain. 1658
  • Being assisted by the Walachians and Moldavians he gives the Turks another great overthrow. Idem
  • Obtaineth another great victory over the Turks, wherein he slew 6000 of them, but received a wound whereof he died. 1660
  • The Vaynod of Walachia giveth the Turks a great overthrow. Idem
  • De Souches General of the German artillery, enters the Turkish territories in Hungary, takes divers strong places, and obtaineth a great victory over the Turks. 1661
  • The two Serini's make an inroad into Turks sack and burn many tents, and take a great booty. Idem
  • Count Serini giveth the Turks an overthrow betwixt Cuniga and Sigeth, wherein besides the slain were divers persons of quality taken. 1662
  • Count Serini recovers the Castle Zephan, put 200 Turks to the Sword, and takes 300 prisoners afterwards with 4000 men fell on 12000 Turks of whom he Slew 3000. 1663
  • Serini give the Turks a great defeat by Ambuscado wherein many thousands of them are slain. Idem
  • The Count Serini and Budiani make incursions into he Turks Dominions wherein they doe them great Damage. Idem
  • [Page 96] Peter Serini with 4000 men falleth upon the Turks killeth above 1000 of them, and taketh 150 prisoners. Idem
  • Peter Serini giveth the Turks a great overthrow, taketh 35 Ensignes the same of a Bassa, and seve­ral other prisoners. Idem
  • Count Serini gives the Turks and Tartars a great overthrow near Scotorito, about 2000 kill'd and 1000 horse taken. Idem
  • The Christians at Comorra defeat the Turks and take a booty valued at 20000 Rix dollers. Idem
  • Count Serini obtaines many notable victories over the Turks, amongst others takes Five-kirk, a very considerable place by storm, and puts all therein to Death. Idem

This Illustrious person Count Serini hath already attained to so high a pitch of fame, that his Name is renowned thoroughout all Christendome, and his hopes will prove as great a maul and terrour to the Turks [...]s either Tamerlane the Great, or that valiant Prince the renowned Scanderbeg.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.